#she loaned me this & i loaned her girl woman other

[writinground2]

Bad Guy - Leah Williamson

Based on a request for more Angsty Leah

This ended up a lot different and longer than I expected it to. There is the potential for a part two if there is interest.

“Never have I ever, cheated on someone,” Ella spoke. 

The lionesses playing the drinking game with water at their team bonding night, everyone spread out in the small hotel room. The night had moved from card games and movies to the game of Never Have I Ever to get to know each other a little more. 

A few took bashful sips, admitting their previous infidelity, all looking guilty about their actions. Leah scoffed when she noticed Y/N does not take a sip. 

“Seems fitting this is a question you choose to lie about,” the blonde rolls her eyes. 

“I’m not lying,” Y/N mutters, keeping her head down, hoping someone else will continue the game and the attention would be taken off her. 

Leah opens her mouth to bite back, “whatever,” she sneers instead when Millie sharply elbows her in the side. 

The room sits in awkward silence for a moment, no one knowing what to say. Most wanted to ask more questions about the interaction, having never seen the either woman be anything but professional towards each other since their friendship had fallen apart only a few months ago. 

“Umm, never have I ever, broken a bone,” Jordan spoke up to end the tense silence. She knew it would draw the attention off Y/N, so many of the players wanting to compete with who had the coolest or worst injury story. 

Y/N played a few more rounds before quietly slipping out of the room. No one noticing until they hear the click of the door. 

“Time for bed!” Millie was quick to usher everyone out of her before anyone could question Leah about her tense interaction with Y/N. 

No one knew the cause of the fallout between the two friends. They had been friends since staring on the youth teams years ago, thick as thieves early on. Then, suddenly, Y/N was being sent on loan to Arsenal from Aston Villa and Leah wanted nothing to do with her best friend. Jordan and Rachel avoided Y/N their first international break after the loan, but seemed fine the next camp, both giving the older girl sympathetic looks. Leah would remain professional with her former best friend, but it was apparent something significant occurred within Y/N’s loan. 

“Sorry,” Y/N mumbled as she almost walked into Leah as she walked out of the bathroom as Leah entered their shared room. Because of course they would be roomed together. Staff didn’t realize the tension in the friendship, leaving them paired as they normally were. 

“I bet you are,” her tone saturated with in sarcasm, “nothing but lies coming out of your mouth.”

“I never cheated Leah,” Y/N whispered, standing at the end of her bed, face crumpling while she tried to convey her honesty to the blonde. 

“Cut the shit, Y/N. I was there that night; we all saw you with that girl at the bar. We saw you fighting with Sydney before you left,” Leah squared her shoulders to confront Y/N, she wasn’t going to let Y/N deny her infidelity anymore. 

“I know,” Y/N couldn’t meet the blondes eye, fiddling with the hem of her shirt, “but, it wasn’t what it looked like.”

“It wasn’t what it looked like,” Leah mocked her. 

“I know it’s cliché, but It really wasn’t what it looked like.”

“Yeah? So what was it supposed to look like? Because, what it looked like, was you fighting with your girlfriend, then getting into a car of girls, and me being left with your crying girlfriend.”

“I didn’t get in the car,” Y/N whispered, but Leah wasn’t listening. 

“That you kicked her out of your house only to show up at Arsenal. Single at that too!” 

She glared Y/N down, eyes set, and jaw clenched, waiting for Y/N to answer. Sydney had been Y/N’s girlfriend of two years, the couple living together for one. She had grown close with the blonde, the pair loving to team up to make fun of Y/N. Sydney was the liaison for the marketing company for Aston Villa. 

“I didn’t cheat, I didn’t get in the car that night,” Y/N repeated. 

She knew how that night appeared to anyone watching on. That it easily appeared like Y/N and her girlfriend gotten into a fight, leaving her at the bar to get into a car full of girls. That she left her girlfriend in another city and moved to another team to avoid dealing with the consequences of her actions. 

Leah continued to stare Y/N down, “if you want me to believe that, then what was it supposed to look like?”

Y/N let out a long sigh, scraping both hands down her face. She wanted to defend herself, to tell Leah the truth, but telling the truth also meant baring Sydney’s actions and she wasn’t sure she wanted to do that. 

“I found out after the game that Villa wasn’t going to extend my contract. But they wanted to do whatever they could to squeeze as much money out of me before I left. They told a few teams interested that I was getting re-signed, even though I wasn’t, so that teams would bid for the loan rights. They hoped teams would sign the loan, then get a big transfer fee next season.”

Leah softened slightly, she couldn’t imagine being regarded only as a price tag, “this doesn’t have anything to with you supposedly not cheating.”

“I told Sydney before we went out. She didn’t really understand, hell I didn’t understand it, but she was mad because she thought it meant I was asking to be loaned out. When we went to the bar to get another round, she told me she was going to move out and went back to the table before I could say anything.”

Y/N sat on the edge of her bed with a defeated sigh, she might as well tell the whole story. She didn’t want to potentially ruin Leah’s friendship with Sydney, but she also couldn’t risk this to continue to put strain on their professional relationship. 

“I thought that meant she didn’t want me around, so I decided to go home, let you guys enjoy the night. On the way out, there was a group of girls trying to get their friend in the backseat of the car to leave, but she was too drunk to stand, so I helped them. She got in the car, they left, and I went home.”

“But your car was still at the pub.”

“I walked; Sydney had the keys.”

Leah crossed her arms while she analyzed what Y/N told her. It was possible Y/N helped the group of girls, she always helped people around her. Y/N had hurt her wrist during the game and probably wouldn’t have been able to handle the gear shift to drive. 

Taking the older girl in, Leah could see how tired she genuinely looked. How it looked like a struggle to just keep herself sitting upright and bags under her eyes when she would briefly make eye contact. 

“She didn’t come home until the next afternoon.”

“She stayed with Jordan,” Leah snapped, she wasn’t going to let Y/N imply Sydney cheated to make herself sound better. 

“I know,” Y/N nodded, “Jordan called me that night to yell at me when Sydney showed up there upset.”

Leah smiled a bit, she knew how protective Jordan could be and could imagine the earful she would have given Y/N, “good, you deserved it.”

“Damnit Leah, I didn’t cheat, and I didn’t kick her out!”

Y/N stood abruptly from the bed, frowning. Leah dropped her arms, mouth opening in shock at the sudden shift in Y/N. 

“She broke up with me! She cheated! She told she found someone better, more attractive, that she never really found me attractive. I lived in a hotel for two weeks before Villa sent me to Arsenal like I was nothing!”

Y/N begun pacing the room. 

“I had to miss training so I could pack my bags while she was at work. She got the house and everything in it and all I have is a couple bags and a few boxes.”

Leah didn’t know any of that. Sydney had told her Y/N kicked her out of the house and she believed it. And she certainly never said anything about seeing someone else. It was starting to be clear that Leah truly didn’t know the full story, or at least, not the true story. 

“Why didn’t you say anything before?” 

Y/N deflated at the question, sinking back down on the edge of the bed, “she was your friend too, I didn’t want to ruin that.”

Any anger the defender felt was gone now. Y/N had spent months protecting Sydney even though she didn’t deserve it. She had been taking the brunt of Leah’s anger without saying anything for months.

“I’m so sorry Y/N, I – “

“It’s alright. It was easier to be the bad guy in her story than fight it.”

Leah made her way across the room, sitting next to Y/N, her whole body pressing into Y/N’s side. 

“It’s not alright, you took so much of my anger when you didn’t deserve any of it. You took Jordan and Rachels too.”

Leah sounded astonished when she spoke, realizing how terrible Y/N had been treated. That she tolerated everyone’s accusations and criticisms while dealing with the truth of the breakup and club loan alone. Y/N should have been angry at everyone and should have told them all the truth about her breakup.

“They figured it out when they took her for drinks,” Y/N shrugged and Leah could tell she was trying to detach herself while telling the story, “She showed up with her new girlfriend. I wasn’t even at Arsenal yet.”

Leah shook her head. She was so angry at herself now. How could she believe someone she knew two years over her best friend she had known for fifteen? She had been so blinded by her anger, she let herself be manipulated into believing her best friend would have done anything like that. 

“I’m gonna go to bed,” Y/N pushed herself up. 

Leah launched herself from the bed and into Y/N’s side, pinning her arms in place in a tight bear hug, “I am so, so sorry Y/N.”

“it’s alright, really.”

“It’s not!” Leah pulled away but kept her grip on Y/N’s and forced her to face her, “you went through all of that alone and you let yourself be the bad guy when you shouldn’t have.”

Y/N tried to pull away only for Leah to tighten her grip, one hand clasping the back of her neck so they are forced to meet eyes, “I cannot apologize enough for how I have been to you, but I want to make it up to you.”

“You don’t need to make it up to me. I just want us to go back to being friends.”

The blonde eagerly nodded at that, letting Y/N pull away this time to settle into bed. 

Leah rushed to complete her bedtime routine before sliding into her own bed. She settles on her side to look over at Y/N facing away from her, chest rising and falling steadily, fast asleep. 

Incessant buzzing wakes Leah far too early the next morning. Y/N mutters soft swears while frantically trying to silence the device and hide the bright screen to avoid waking her roommate. 

The buzzing stops as Y/N throws a hoodie on and is leaving the room as the buzzing starts again. Leah can hear Y/N speaking in the hallway now, she tries to stay awake to make sure everything is alright but sleep quickly wins. Y/N isn’t in the room when she wakes again a few hours later. She gets ready for team breakfast and sits on her bed, waiting for Y/N to return, before rushing out the room when she realizes she’ll be late otherwise. 

Y/N is already seated at a table away from everyone when she gets downstairs. She has her knees tucked up on the edge of her chair with her chin resting on them and a coffee cup clasped in both hands against her chest. Even across the room, Leah can see how exhausted she looks. 

After making a plate, she begins to make her way towards Y/N but is stopped by a hand tugging her to a stop. Jordan shaking her head ‘no’, telling her to leave Y/N alone for the time being. Leah looks back over, debating if she should listen or not. Sighing, she settles next to the midfielder. They’re friendship just starting to be repaired. 

“She told you the truth about Sydney,” it isn’t a question. 

Leah nods slowly, unsure why it matters. 

“Did you say anything to Sydney when you found out?”

Nodding again slowly, “I texted her when Y/N went to sleep and said I was upset she hadn’t told me the truth.”

Jordan clenched her jaw and nodded too, “Sydney is pissed.”

Leah quickly pulled her phone out to see If she had missed a message, furrowing her brow when she hadn’t. 

“Not at you. She’ll take it out on Y/N.”

Her eyes quickly shot over to Y/N. Y/N’s phone was face down on the table, but she was staring intensely at it. 

“That was the phone call,” she realized. 

The midfielder nodded, already seeming to know what the morning had been like for Y/N. 

“Even though they broke up months ago, she still texts Y/N almost every day. She’s,” Jordan pauses while she considers her words, “cruel with everything she has to say.” 

“What do you mean?”

Jordan glances around the table, when she sees no one is paying attention to them she continues, “at first, she was mad Y/N wouldn’t stay her friend. Then it was that she turned Rachel and me against her. But it’s mostly attacking anything about her; her looks, her career, mocks her for being single or being upset with what happened. She’s truly ruthless.”

Leah is disgusted when she hears what someone she considered a friend was doing to Y/N. Guilt settling deep in her gut at how wrong she had been about the whole situation. Jordan can see the thoughts she once had pass across Leah’s face while she watches Y/N toss her phone back down. 

“Rach and I thought the same too. She was convincing when she told us what Y/N supposedly did, I think she believes it herself that she didn’t do anything wrong. She was confused when we didn’t understand how she had the house and a new girlfriend while Y/N was stuck in a hotel in a new city.”

“How long did she have to stay in a hotel once she got to London?”

“She’s still in a hotel,” Jordan shakes her head. She knew Y/N had been so battered down, that she didn’t think Arsenal would keep her around long enough to make a flat wroth it. 

Fortunately, there isn’t much time during the day for players to be on their phones. But during the breaks they do have, Y/N slinks away from the group to skim her few new messages. Each time she returns to the group, Leah can see her force a smile on her face, convincing everyone around she is fine. She does manage to put on a good show of being alright, but Leah can see right through the fraudulent smile and forced laughs. 

Y/N’s phone vibrates on the night stand that night while she goes through her nightly routine in the bathroom. Leah ignores the first message, only for several more to follow, glancing at the screen she sees Sydney’s name.

“Sorry, I meant to silence it,” Y/N apologizes, and she takes it off the nightstand. 

“Nothing to be sorry about,” the defender dismisses her, “Jordan said she’s pretty mean. I didn’t know she still messaged you, if I had, I wouldn’t have texted her last night.” 

Y/N glances at the blonde, nodding slowly, before shrugging her shoulders while she skimmed the new messages and typing out a short reply before tossing the phone onto the bed next to her. 

“Jordan only read them because she thought I was seeing someone,” Y/N gave what almost looked like a genuine smile, “my phone kept going off while we were out once. She stole it, thinking she would get some juicy messages. Once she saw what the messages were, she went through most of them.”

“I know I have no place to ask this, but can I see them?”

Leah could see her tense and bite her lip, clearly considering the question. 

“Why didn’t you ask me about what happened that night? Or trust that I would never do something like that?”

The blonde nodded, they were valid questions, questions she had been considering since the night before. 

“She was damn convincing. You weren’t you that whole night, then she came back to the table crying and you were outside with some girl draped all over you. It was all so believable, she made it believable.”

Y/N risked a small glance towards the other bed. Leah had propped herself up on an elbow, staring intently at Y/N. She couldn’t quite read the expression on her face, a mixture of pity and guilt maybe. 

“I never thought you could do something like that. And she was so convincing. I was just blinded by my anger that I let myself be fooled. I am so sorry that I let myself be tricked and ruined our friendship when I should have just asked you.”

The pity was gone, guilt settled across her face. 

Y/N wordlessly handed her phone across the space between the beds. Leah pushed herself to take the phone, settling on her back to read the messages. 

Leah read the most recent messages first, slowly working her way backwards. Reading the vile things Sydney had been sending Y/N throughout the day, Y/N offering short messages to amend her ex’s anger. 

Y/N fixed her gaze to the ceiling, unwilling to see the blondes reaction as she read the messages, unwilling to see her agree with Sydney.

The phone dropped after a minute of her reading the messages, Leah unable to finish see anymore, disgusted with the things sent. The messages all varied in length, but they all attacked Y/N in every capacity that she could. She criticized anything she could to get a reaction from Y/N. 

Leah pushed herself to hang her legs off the side of the bed. She didn’t know what to do with herself, didn’t know what emotion was the strongest right now. Part of her wanted to storm out of the hotel and confront Sydney. Part of her wanted to wrap Y/N in the tightest hug possible and mend all the broken pieces. All she could bring herself to do was sit with her head in her hands. 

“I, Y/N, fuck,” she could only stutter out, “I don’t even know what to say. Those are, she’s, those are all so fucked.”

Y/N shrugged, “is what it is.”

“it’s not! What she’s saying is so wrong and fucked up!” 

Anger overtaking as she stood up, harshly running her hand through her hair, “you need to block her!”

“I can’t,” Y/N whispered. 

Leah just looked at her, mouth opening and closing. 

“I blocked her on socials and she lost it. When I tried to block her number, she took it out on Rach and Jords, messaging them and all that. She left them alone when I unblocked her.”

She shook her head, Y/N continued to protect everyone but herself. 

“They can handle themselves; you don’t need to protect them.”

 Y/N stubbornly shook her head, refusing to accept that, “they don’t need to be part of this.” 

Leah couldn’t believe Y/N was willing to continue to handle this all on her own. She sat herself on the edge of Y/N’s bed, gently placing a hand on her thigh, encouraging her make eye contact with her. 

“I don’t have it in me to fight anymore, I never really did,” Y/N dropped her chin to her chest, shoulder rounded in, “I didn’t fight the breakup, I gave her the house, I didn’t fight anything she told people. I just want to be done with it.”

Her voice trembled, tipping her head back, hoping to keep the tears from falling. 

“Looking back, I think she broke me down years ago.”

Leah’s heart ached as Y/N spoke, “I am so sorry Y/N.”

“It’s not your fault.”

“No, but I should have been there for you, I will be here for you.”

Leah eventually made her way back to her own bed, but sleep wouldn’t come, lying on her side watching Y/N tucked into herself. She couldn’t imagine how Y/N had handled the last months completely alone, while also having people viewing her as the bad guy in the story. Guilt rocked her, she was one of those people. 

Y/N’s phone remained quiet the next day and Leah could see the relief it left Y/N with. 

“You know, you and I are friends again,” Jordan spoke up when they were alone at their dinner table that night. 

Leah furrowed her brow and slowly nodded, agreeing with the statement. 

“It would be alright if anything started with the two of you,” Jordan gave her a small smile, “Gee told me how disappointed you were when Y/N started seeing Sydney a couple years ago.”

Leah blushed, anxiously running her thumb along her bottom lip, risking a glance to Y/N the table over. Jordan wasn’t wrong. She had been disappointed at the start of Y/N’s relationship. Her feeling had developed when Y/N had been such a good, supportive friend for both her and Jordan when they broke up, even before they broke up, supporting them when it became rocky. 

It hadn’t been something she had expected to happen. She didn’t even know what it was that she was feeling, only realizing her attraction when Y/N excitedly told them about her new relationship at an international camp. The distress at the announcement, she immediately understood she was attracted. 

“You would be really good for her. She needs someone to be good to her, and I think that’s you.”

“I didn’t even realize what I felt until I heard she was dating someone,” Leah felt a little defensive as she spoke. 

Jordan was quick to place a reassuring hand on Leah’s arm, “it’s alright. I know it’s all new for you. And I’m not saying you should do anything about it. Just pointing out that you would be good for.” 

Leah bashfully looked away, she would be lying if she said she hadn’t considered it at one point, she’d also be lying if she denied it being more than once. 

“Last time I could get her to say anything about dating again, she said she swore it off because she doesn’t think she’s worth it anymore.”

The weight in her gut gets heavier the more she’s told about Y/N the last few months  

“But I think she’s just waiting for someone to prove her wrong about it all.”

Leah is amazed at how easily Y/N can move past the months she had been treated so horribly. They easily return to being friends. The guilt is still weighing on her, but it eases slightly when she sees Y/N genuinely smile at her. Her attraction surging back to the front of her mind. 

“Fuck!” 

Leah rushes out of the bathroom when she hears Y/N’s phone hitting the wall. Y/N’s pacing aggressively, harshly running her fingers through her hair.

“What’s happened?” she picks up the phone, inspecting it to ensure it isn’t broken, placing it on the dresser. 

“Arsenal cancelled my hotel room. I’m homeless when I get back to London.”

Leah jolts when Y/N kicks the bed. 

“Good thing I don’t have any stuff to worry about,” she lets out a humourless laugh, kicking the bed a few more times. 

After one last kick, Y/N crumples to the floor, wrapping her arms around her knees and tucking her head between them as sobs wracked her body. Leah rushes to her side, pulling her tight to her chest. Y/N doesn’t fight the action but keeps herself curled into herself. 

“You weren’t supposed to find out that way.”

Y/N scrambles away. 

“Shit, that sounds bad,” the blonde stays on the floor, “Arsenal cancelled your room because you’re going to move in with me. I was going to tell you once we got in bed, I just called them after dinner, I didn’t think they would tell you so fast.” 

Y/N whirls around and stares down at the defender. Leah slowly pushes herself off the floor. 

“You need a home Y/N, I want to give that to you,”

When Y/N doesn’t say anything, Leah frantically thinks of anything to say to fix it. Y/N crashes her body into Leah and the blonde can feel the tears soaking her shirt. She’s sure she’ll have bruises on her side where Y/N is gripping into her. Managing to pull a handout to rub up and down Y/N’s back as her sobs continue. 

“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Y/N pulls away, using the sleeve of her hoodie to try and wipe the snot smeared on the blonde’s neck. 

Leah shakes her head, batting the hand away to pull her back into her, “you don’t need to be sorry or say anything. Just come live with me. I have a spare room; I want you to come stay in It.” Once Y/N nods, Leah guides her to lay in her bed, tucking her in. 

The first week living together is awkward. If it wasn’t for the meals left for Leah and the fact that they carpool to training, she would think Y/N wasn’t staying there. Y/N is the perfect house guest, Leah’s house cleaner than when she moved in. But other than seeing her in passing, Leah hardly saw her new roommate. 

Leah grabs Y/N’s arm immediately when they walk through the door, preventing her from running away. 

“This your home now, too. You don’t need to hide in your room. Unpack, eat meals with me, shower here,” she emphasized, knowing Y/N hadn’t even showered at the flat yet, only showering at the training facility. 

Y/N shrunk under Leah’s stare. She had been doing her best to remain as out of site at possible, whatever she could to avoid upsetting the blonde, “I wanted to stay out of your way.” 

“And I want you in my way.” 

Y/N shook her head, not understanding what she meant. 

“I want you to live your life and feel comfortable.”

The next few weeks, Y/N does make an effort to leave her room more, making Leah smile. Y/N waits to eat her meals with Leah now, leaves a pair of shoes by the door, shower products along the tub edge.

“I blocked her,” she whispers between bites at breakfast, “Rach and Jordan did too.”

Leah lets her fork clatter to table as Y/N spoke. 

“I am so, so proud of you Y/N,” she grips Y/N’s wrist across the table, her smile wide as her eyes crinkle. 

Y/N just shrugs and continues to eat, but Leah keeps her hand where it is with her thumb rubbing across her wrist, picking up her fork to eat with her other hand. 

This was a sign Y/N was healing, moving past the torment her ex had been putting her through for months. Y/N was moving in the right direction. Maybe Jordan was right, maybe she was the person Y/N needed to fix all her broken pieces. 

“Have you thought of dating again?” Leah risked. She knew pursuing Y/N would require a lot of patience and understanding. 

“A little bit, but not in the way you think,” Y/N harshly bit her lip, Leah wishing she could tug it away to safety, “I’m too broken to date, I think. No one wants to be with someone this ruined.” 

Leah couldn’t imagine the pain Y/N must constantly be in to think so poorly of herself, to think that she was too damaged and undeserving of someone to be loved. 

“You are not a reflection of people who couldn’t love you properly,” Leah’s grip tightens until Y/N makes eye contact with her, “I am sorry Sydney loved you so poorly and made you think you took up space you didn’t deserve and abandoned you and hurt you so badly you think love is an awful thing.”

Worried Y/N will start bleeding if she bites any harder on her lip, Leah does use her thumb to tug it out. She can feel it tremble under the pad of her thumb as she slowly drags it across the flesh. 

Y/N runs her tongue over her lip when Leah’s thumb is gone, Leah’s steely eyes tracking the motion. She wanted to run away, worried she might do something and risk moving too fast. Leaving now though would ruin all the work she had done to regain Y/N’s trust. 

Leah continues to show Y/N what love is. Opening her car door when they leave for training. Always letting her choose the show they watch. She attempts breakfast, bacon and eggs, but they ultimately end with cereal when she burns both. She increases physical contact; sitting close enough they touch on the couch, hand grazing her back as she walks past, tucking hair behind her ears. 

Y/N adores all of it. But it makes her panic. She won’t go through all of this again. Won’t have someone show her love and care, only to rip it all away from her. 

So, she runs away. Retreats back into her room. Goes back to leaving meals for the blonde to eat, leaving before the blonde wakes up, meeting her at training. 

Leah stands outside Y/N’s room after training, so she knows Y/N’s in there. But this room has been her one safe space since moving in, the blonde doesn’t want to take that away from Y/N, doesn’t want her to feel trapped. 

Steeling herself, she knocks on the door, three quick raps. 

Y/N doesn’t look surprised when she opens the door. Just opens the door and shuffles back. Leah can see her bags packed on the floor next to the bed and the bed neatly made. 

Choosing to ignore the bags for now, Leah settles on the edge of the bed, “I am sorry if I made you uncomfortable. I really like you and I was hoping I could ease you into idea of being in a relationship again. Unpack your things, I’ll back off.”

“I liked it,” Y/N whispers, sitting next to Leah, “but, I’m not the guy that gets the girl, no happy ending.” 

“You already got the girl though,” Leah’s voice is soft as she speaks, “we can have the happy ending.”

“We can have the happy ending?’

“Not for a long time though, because we have to have a happy everything else first.”

Y/N tugs ones of Leah’s hands in her lap and rests head on her shoulder. Leah drops a gentle kiss to the top of her head.   

#woso imagine #woso x reader #leah williamson x reader #leah williamson imagine

[nekosounds]

Mafia!Rhea Ripley x reader

Summary: Being broke with a dead end job, you thought your life was going to stay this way. That was, until you met Rhea Ripley, the queen of the mafia.

----------

After spending most of my money on rent, I went to the one place I knew I could get a meal for cheap. The local pizza parlor sold pizza slices that were days old for a cheap price. It was always lukewarm and chewy on the best of days, but it’s better than starving.

As I enter the place, I notice a familiar sight of a woman with slick, black hair and a casual suit. Rhea Ripley, the infamous mafia queen. Usually I’d catch her glance once or twice. But for the past few weeks, she’s been staring me down. I try to avoid her, I’m already broke as is. The last thing I need is to be indebted to the mafia queen herself.

Walking up to the counter to order, my eyes widened at the price. Instead of the usual $1 per old slice, it was now $3!

“Shit.” I sigh. With only $2 to my name, there's no way I could afford to eat now. Just as I was about to walk out, an arm blocks my path. I look up to see none other than Rhea Ripley herself.

“Where do you think you’re going, sweetheart?” Rhea asks me. I feel my mouth go dry. What does she want with me? Can she see that I’m desperate and broke? Is she gonna make me loan myself out to her? “I’m starting to get impatient, princess. So I’ll ask again. Where do you think you’re going?”

“Um…I-I don’t have enough to pay for a meal.” I say, “Surely I’m not welcome here if I can’t pay.”

Rhea nods. But instead of letting me go like I hoped, she grabs my hand and pulls me to a table. One in the back that I usually saw her and her men sit at.

“Sit.” She commands. I do as she tells me. She smirks at this, “Good girl. I like the obedient ones.” She says, making my face flush. She sits down next to me, our thighs practically touching from how close she is. “Now, order anything you want. Food, drink, desserts. Anything. It’s on me.” She said.

“B-But I don’t want you to spend money on me.” I say, feeling like this was the start of me having to owe her something. But she just rolls her eyes.

“Sweetheart, I own this place. It won’t cost a single dime. Now order and eat.” She says before leaning in close to my face. “That’s an order.”

I nod. Feeling both scared, and aroused? Her commanding me makes me feel oddly good. And I want to do what she tells me to do. I want to make her happy. So I order a decent meal for myself. And she looks pleased.

The food arrives fast, and I don’t have a single doubt as to why that is. As I start eating, Rhea starts a conversation.

“So sweetheart, I see you around here quite often. Ordering the cheapest thing we have on the regular. Why is that?” She asks.

I start to explain everything to her. My job, my shitty boss, how he only pays me when he feels like it. And when he does, it’s always never enough. And how nowhere else is hiring, so I’m stuck at this crappy, dead end job.

She listens to me with interest. And I don’t know why, but I feel so comfortable telling her all of this. Once I finish my sob story, she smirks at me.

“How about I make you an offer?” She asks. I feel my skin turn pale. I knew this was going to happen. I’m going to be indebted to people I will never be able to pay back! Rhea notices my fear.

“Oh don’t look so scared, princess. I promise you’ll like this offer.” She says, leaning in closer to whisper in my ear. “How about you quit that shitty, no good job of yours…And you come with me?” She chuckles, her warm breath on my ear making me shiver.

“Like to be your servant or your maid?” I ask, unsure of what she meant. She chuckles again.

“No sweetheart. I don’t want you as a servant, or a maid, or anything like that. I just simply want you to be…mine.” She leans in closer with every word she speaks. Her lips are now barely touching. “I’ll treat you like royalty. You can have whatever you want, whenever you want. In return, I get to keep you all to myself…How does that sound?” She asks.

I’m at a loss for words. The deal sounds so nice, surely there must be a catch? But I can’t think of one right now. All I can think of is how beautiful she is, and how badly I want to kiss her.

“C-Can I…” Before I could finish, she leans in and kisses me. My hands clutch at her short, black hair. And her hands trail up and down my back, pulling me closer to her until I was sitting on her lap. Once we finally pull back for air, Rhea laughs.

“So, I take that as a yes?” She asks before trailing a few kisses down my neck. I nod ini response. “I want your voice, baby.” She says, “I want to hear you say it. Say that you belong to me.”

“I-I belong to you, Rhea.” I say, my voice wavering as she kisses down my neck some more. “I belong to you and only you. No one else.”

“Good girl~” Rhea chuckles and pulls back. “From now on, you’ll be treated so well. I’ll give you whatever you want, baby, just stay loyal to me, and I’ll treat you like the princess that you are.” She says before pulling me into another kiss.

As we continue to kiss, Rhea makes plans in her head. She wants what’s best for her baby, that’s for sure. And to start off, why not take care of that shitty boss of hers? The man owes her money anyways, having him six feet under means nothing to her. Besides, what her baby doesn’t know can't hurt her.

#rhea ripley x reader #rhea ripley #wwe fanfiction

[saccharinesunsetretired]

Wilbur Soot’s Guide to Side Hustles | camboy!Simpbur x camgirl!reader | Part One

My first ever series on this blog yayayayay! Also first time writing Simpbur. No fucking clue when the next chapter will be up though. Could be next week. Could be a month. Life contains many mysteries.

Summary: Wilbur has had a long line of obsessions in his time. In a desperate attempt to get the attention he craves, he starts making content online. When he encounters you at a party full of other creators...well, he's never been good at staying away from things that draw him in, and you may very well be his undoing.

Warnings/Tags: sub!Simpbur, dom!reader. Unrealistic sex/depictions of sex work (although I did try), smut, pegging, general simpbur creepiness, discussions of virignity/consent, low self-esteem and insecurity problems, unhealthy attitudes toward sex. Reader is AFAB and a woman

Word Count: 11.3k

MINORS DNI - BLOGS WITHOUT AN AGE INDICATOR GET BLOCKED, NO EXCEPTIONS

“Hey, creep.” 

Wilbur blinked and looked up from his math textbook. Standing right in front of him was a girl from his English course, a girl he’d had a crush on for years. They had never actually spoken. Instead, he’d done what he did best—watched from afar and stayed out of it. For a moment, despite her harshness, he just stared, basking in her attention. 

She laughed, and her friends laughed from a few desks away as they looked on. “Do you know how to speak?” she asked.

“Y-yeah,” he said. He could feel his cheeks burning. “What’s, um…what’s up?”

“‘What’s up’?” The girl laughed again. “I’ve seen you hovering near my locker, you fucking pervert.”

Wilbur froze. “I-I wasn’t—“

“Oh, you weren’t?” She leaned against a nearby desk. “Who’s been leaving me notes, then?”

Wilbur wanted nothing more than to curl up in a hole. He had been leaving notes. And admittedly, yes, some of them were creepier than others. The notes ranged from Good luck on midterms :) to You looked so hot in class today. And despite Wilbur’s general lack of self-awareness, he recognized how this looked. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled, avoiding eye contact. “I’ll stop.”

“If you don’t, I’m reporting you,” she replied. “Stay the fuck away from me.”

“Got it.” Wilbur had never felt more embarrassed. The other students began to whisper. He could feel a million eyes on him—well, what felt like a million, at least. “I’m so, so sorry.” He stared at his desk as his eyes stung.

“Good.” The girl stood there for another few moments. “It’s a waste,” she said. “You could almost be cute, if you weren’t such a freak.”

Present Day

You could almost be cute if you weren’t such a freak.

Wilbur remembered that, because of course he did. It was the closest he ever got to someone returning his affections. Yes, he knew it was pathetic, but that shred of affirmation went a long way.

He started bettering himself. It started with better hygiene, not wearing clothes multiple days in a row, properly washing his hair. His parents had been bothering him to do that for ages, anyway. He dressed better, tried to socialize. That last point didn’t go too well. He got bullied to the point that he ended up switching schools and had to deal with the fact that at least a bit of it was warranted.

He never saw that crush of his ever again. He developed new ones, new fixations. He didn’t leave notes, though, or stalk anyone or do anything to arouse suspicion. He promised himself that he could be normal, that he would be normal.

Well, perhaps he’d intentionally switched classes a few times to “keep an eye on” some of the people he became fixated on. But was that such a big deal?

And then university came. Loans, what felt like a million dollars in debt. One night, the result of a drunken decision, he filmed himself getting off. On an even more questionable drunken decision, he posted it online to some internet forum he had only heard of in passing. The second he remembered it the next day (after recovering physically a bit from his previous drinking binge), he was absolutely mortified.  And yet, to his immense surprise, people liked it. It wasn’t any sort of viral sensation, of course, but he had a decent number of comments when he woke up in the morning. At first, he was put off by the vulgarity of it, but then, he realized that this was how he could get the high that he’d always craved—attention. 

He started working on it. Filming videos, uploading photos. Pretty soon, he had an OnlyFans account going. His content was mostly solo stuff, webcam livestreams and private chats with his more dedicated followers. To his surprise, he started making decent money. It was nice to have something to help relieve some of the university debt. Plus, the validation was nice, even if it was only in praise of his body.

Besides, he had long given up the idea of anybody loving him for anything other than that.

Online, his persona was more submissive. It was easier for him, not having to fake confidence that he didn’t have. Instead, he could let himself moan as loud as he wanted, let the microphone pick up every small gasp and whine as he got himself off either with his hands or one of the million toys that he’d purchased since starting the job. The needier he looked, the better.

Then, he found the confidence to do his first collaboration. The benefits of moving to a larger area for university were plenty, but one of the biggest benefits turned out to be the fact that he was far from the only sex worker in the city. He lost his virginity to a girl on a livestream, although she didn’t know it was his first time. At least, she pretended not to know. Wilbur got the feeling that she could tell. Either way, it had made good content. In fact, it had been so profitable that she had invited him to a small gathering of some other creators—sex workers of all types.

And that was how he ended up holding a can of cheap beer in the corner of a party. It was at someone’s apartment, someone he didn’t know and didn’t care to know. The music was far too loud, the conversation too overwhelming. For a moment, Wilbur was sixteen again, sitting at his desk and wanting to disappear.

At least, until you walked in. You, dressed to the nines for a simple house party. For a moment, he locked eyes with you, and he nearly forgot how to breathe. He looked away first, too intimidated, too afraid. However, he watched out of the corner of his eye as you walked into the kitchen to greet the host of the party and grab a drink. 

When you reentered the living room, Wilbur’s eyes immediately went back to you. Suddenly, it was as if nobody else was there. He could feel it creeping up on him again, the beginning of an obsession.

Be normal, he reminded himself. Don’t be a creep.

He watched as you greeted almost everyone at the party, flawlessly interacting with the guests. Clearly, you knew your way around. Eventually, you made your way over to Wilbur. He took a sip of his beer to try and appear casual, only to choke slightly.

“Shit, didn’t mean to startle you,” you said, chuckling. “You alright?” You leaned against the wall right beside him, so close that he could smell your shampoo. Or maybe it was perfume. He couldn’t tell, and honestly didn’t care to discern the difference. 

“Fine,” Wilbur replied. He laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry. You caught me mid-sip.”

“My bad, stranger.” You offered your hand. “I’m Y/N. And you’re Wilbur, right? Allison told me about you.”

Wilbur hesitantly shook your hand before pulling his own hand away suspiciously quick. “Right, yeah,” Wilbur replied. “We did a livestream earlier.”

“I heard. Apparently it was a hit.” You briefly glanced at your phone before tucking it back in your pocket. “And you’re new on the scene…?”

“Yeah, pretty new.” Wilbur shrugged, trying to play it cool and relax his nerves. “That was my first non-solo livestream.” And my first time having sex ever his mind reminded him. Because people only want you if they can profit. 

He shook the thought away as you spoke again. “Damn. Pretty good for your first time, then.” You grinned at him. “Most people don’t get this kind of attention so quickly.”

“It’s…definitely been a surprise to me,” Wilbur agreed. A tense silence passed between you and Wilbur. “So…you also do the whole…camgirl thing?” He thought that he’d heard of you in passing, but before, he’d had no reason to look you up.

“Yeah! Two years and going. Still doing mostly solo stuff, but trying to branch out a little,” you replied. “It can be difficult to know who to trust in this industry, who genuinely has your best interests at heart and who is taking advantage.”

“I bet.” Wilbur set his beer aside. It wasn’t that good, anyway. “Do you like it?”

You shrugged. “Sometimes yes. Other times no. Depends on how creepy people are that day.” 

Wilbur laughed, nodding in agreement. He watched you as you took a sip of your own drink, some sort of cocktail. “But you make good money?” he asked. His frenzied mind attempted to come up with some flirtatious lines, but nothing else left his mouth. Considering how cringy all the lines were, it was for the better.

“Decent money,” you replied. “And you?”

“Decent money.”

“Cool.” Wilbur felt slightly uneasy as you eyed him up and down. “Hand me your phone,” you said after a moment.

Wilbur blinked. “Why?” he asked. Despite his questioning, he unlocked his phone and handed it over without complaint.

“So I can give you my number,” you replied. You began entering your contact information. “Not to be too forward, but the main reason I came to this party was just to network. Like I said, I’m branching out, and it seems that you’re doing the same.” You handed his phone back. “Maybe we could collab.”

Wilbur felt his heart hammering in his chest. The room felt like it was spinning, and considering he’d only had half a beer, he definitely couldn’t blame it on alcohol. “Oh. Um…you sure?”

You smirked. “You seem harmless enough, Wil. Besides, we can talk a bit beforehand, get to know each other a little. I’d rather not fuck someone without knowing a bit about them.”

“Fair.” Wilbur very shakily tucked his phone back in the pocket of his jeans. He noticed you starting to leave. “We’ll be in touch, then?” he asked.

You winked. “You can count on it.” Only a moment later, you disappeared into the crowd.

Wilbur left the party immediately after. He saw no point in staying if he couldn’t talk with you more. Even after that sliver of conversation, everyone else at the party seemed even more dull than before. He got into the back of a taxi, trying (and failing) to make his brain go quiet.

All he could think about was your skin under the multicolored lights at the party, the sound of your laugh, the brightness of your smile. He checked his phone, and all he could think about was the fact that your hands had touched it less than fifteen minutes prior. And maybe, just maybe, if he played his cards right he would get to touch you for real.

He imagined your hands on him, fingers curled around his cock. Nobody had ever given him a handjob before, but he (for better or worse) had always had a vivid imagination. He closed his eyes and rested his forehead against the window of the cab as he imagined it, your fingers on him. He tried to imagine every detail, the texture of your fingertips, the tone of voice you would use as you praised him.

By the time the taxi dropped him off outside his apartment building, he was achingly hard. He made it to his studio apartment, took off his coat and shoes, and immediately sat on his bed. He opened his laptop and searched for your name.

Sure enough, he found your OnlyFans, as well as the few free teaser clips that you’d uploaded elsewhere. There you were, a vibrator on your clit in one clip, your fingers teasing your own nipples as you moaned for the camera.

He slammed the laptop shut. No, he told himself. No more obsessions. If you manage to make this work, all she’ll be to you is a colleague, a coworker. 

Don’t be a creep.

He got out of bed and made it to the bathroom, where he stripped, tossed his clothes in the hamper, and turned on the shower. A cold shower would do the trick, he figured. Admittedly, he’d never actually tried the method, but it was the best he could think of. He could scrub away all thoughts of you, get rid of his hard-on, and call it a night.

He shivered as the cold water hit him. It felt fucking awful, cold water on his skin when all he wanted was warmth, but he toughed it out, waiting for his “problem” to resolve itself.

But it was no use. All he could think about was the sound of you moaning in that video, gorgeous lips parted, legs spread. He couldn’t help but wish he could hear you moan for real, not the fake sort of moans that are exaggerated for the camera. 

He gave up after a while and got out, wrapping his lower body in a towel as he did a walk of shame back to his bed. He sat on the towel and reopened his laptop.

He found your OnlyFans page, and without thinking, he subscribed. He wasn’t sure if you could see his username if he used his official account, so he made another guest account. You were worth the inconvenience. He started to scroll. He saw a clip of you and Allison, you grinding against her thigh. Another clip showed you edging yourself into oblivion, cheeks flushed, eyes watering. That was the clip he finally settled on. 

He edged himself along with the video, stopping whenever you stopped. If your hand stopped moving, so would his. In his mind, it felt almost like mutual masturbation, like you were really there doing this with him. He imagined you watching him, murmuring praise to him. 

It wasn’t often that he got off without toys, not because he couldn’t, but because he was almost always filming his orgasms, and thus toys were usually involved. Despite not having any added vibration or stimulation, he came harder simply from touching himself while watching your videos than he had in months. 

He laid there afterward, his own cum on his stomach. He squeezed his eyes shut. You’re absolutely hopeless, he told himself.

And yet, he couldn’t stop now. Not when you were so close. 

It took Wilbur three days to work up the courage to text you, and from then on, conversation flowed naturally. At first, it was small talk about the industry—which people did you know, how many parties had you been to, what sort of content were you interested in making, and on and on and on. Wilbur was honest, admitting his lack of experience in the world of sex work, although he didn’t admit his lack of sexual experience in general. If he did, he might scare you off or make you hesitant, and he didn’t want that.

Conversation then turned to more personal matters. Still surface level, yes, but less detached than talks of industry and networking. He learned that you were a camgirl on the side, using the funds to add to the money you made from waitressing as you saved up. He also learned your favorite restaurant in the city (which he offered to take you to sometime, delighted when you accepted the offer) as well as your favorite bands, books, movies…all the surface-level questions he could hope to get answers for. 

To his dismay, two weeks of texts went by without you mentioning possibly meeting up to film together. Just when he thought that was off the table and this would only amount to friendship, his phone buzzed as he was working on an essay. He picked it up, assuming it would be either one of his parents or a spam call, and grinned when he saw your name. You were requesting a FaceTime call, so he quickly smoothed his hair before answering.

“Hey!” you said cheerfully. Wilbur was so relieved to see your face, not just on your OnlyFans, but you, you choosing for him to see you. You looked like you were fresh out of the shower, and he realized quickly that you weren’t wearing a shirt. He couldn’t see anything below your shoulders, but the realization still had him speechless for a moment before he regained his composure.

“Hi!” he said back with equal cheerfulness. “How’re you?” He flicked on another light in his apartment so that you could see him better.

“Good,” you replied. A moment of silence passed. “Listen, are you free Saturday?”

“Yeah, why?” The truth was, Wilbur wasn’t free Saturday. He was in a study group for an upcoming exam, but at that moment, he decided that he didn’t give a shit. He would happily flunk an exam if it meant getting to spend more time with you. He had only seen you in person once, and only for a tiny moment in time, and all he had thought about since then was getting more. 

“I have a business idea,” you said. Wilbur watched as you sat down on a couch at what must be your apartment. He caught a glimpse of the top of a towel wrapped around your torso, and although this thought made him slightly disgusted with himself, he couldn’t help but be disappointed. Still, his disappointment only lasted a second once your words sunk in.

“A business idea?” He immediately perked up. “What is it?” His mind went wild with possibilities. A livestream? Some short clips? A whole homemade porn film? 

“So…your online persona is more on the submissive side, right?” you asked.

Wilbur’s brows furrowed. “How did you know?” Although the two of you had talked about the industry, bonded over creeps on the internet and the like, the details of your content had gone mostly undiscussed. 

He noticed the rather sheepish expression on your face. “I may have done some research,” you admitted. “Is that weird?”

His heart skipped a beat, and he had to fight to keep himself calm. You had done research on him? That meant you had definitely seen some of his content, and not only that, but seeing his content made you more interested. Usually, he wouldn’t have cared. If it were anybody else, he wouldn’t have cared, but you? You, the subject of his obsession (he’d finally admitted to himself that’s what it was), the person he thought of every night before going to bed, thought he was desirable? Maybe not desirable, but at least worthy of seeing, worthy of working with. That was enough.

“It’s not weird!” he reassured you. “I…I may have done the same.” He did not tell you that he had a whole folder on his laptop that was only clips of you, that he’d labeled each video, that he’d gotten himself off to every single one. He definitely didn’t tell you that while filming himself the day prior, he’d been thinking of you the entire time. No, that was too much. That was creepy, that was obsession…but based on your admission, he figured a bit of the truth couldn’t hurt.

Thankfully, you reacted positively. “Thank god,” you said, laughing softly. “I thought you’d think I was a pervert.”

“No! No, of course not,” he said quickly. “I would never.” He settled his back against the headboard of his bed. “So, anyway, what was the idea?”

“Well, as I was saying,” you continued, “your persona is more on the submissive side. I portray myself as more dominant. Very convenient for us, no?” Wilbur nodded along as you spoke. “I was wondering…” You trailed off. “I can be forward with you, yeah?”

“Honestly, I’d prefer it that way.”

“Great! How do you feel about getting pegged?” A moment of silence passed as Wilbur’s brain completely short-circuited. He didn’t realize how long he’d been quiet until you spoke again. “Okay, uh…maybe I was too blunt.” He heard your awkward laugh through the phone.

“No! No, not too blunt at all. I’m fine with it,” he replied. “Yeah, no, that sounds great.” He tried to hide the nervous undertone to his voice. Using toys on himself is one thing; being on the receiving end of someone else’s movements is another. “I’d be down for that.”

“Are you sure?” you asked. “You were quiet for a moment, there.”

“Yeah! Yes, I’m completely sure,” Wilbur replied. “You want to, um, livestream that? Or are we just filming…?”

“Just filming,” you replied. “Having sex live is way more complicated. This way, we can try a couple different angles to see what looks best on camera.”

“Right.” Wilbur took a deep breath. “That sounds good. You said Saturday?”

“Saturday, yeah,” you responded. “And I was thinking we do it at my place. No offense, I’m sure your setup is nice, but I’ve been in the game a bit longer. I’ve probably got nicer gear.”

“That’s great. Sounds good.” Wilbur’s nerves kicked up a few more notches. He was going to embarrass himself, he just knew it. He was going to walk in, immediately get hard just looking at your setup (which was already somewhat familiar to him) and look like a loser. He tried to shove that thought away.

Thankfully, it seemed that you sensed his discomfort. “Listen, uh…I know that you’ve only done something like this once,” you said. “If you ever change your mind, you can leave. I won’t judge you for that, even if we’re in the middle of filming. Consent rules don’t magically go away when there are cameras rolling.” 

Wilbur’s heart thumped in his chest. You were smiling warmly at him over FaceTime, and he wanted nothing more than to be there with you. His thoughts weren’t sexual, at least not in the moment. 

His mind wandered. When was the last time he’d been held by somebody? He’d never once been held by somebody who liked him romantically. He wasn���t sure that anyone outside his family had ever so much as hugged him. The thought made him dizzy. “Thank you,” he managed to say.

“Don’t thank me. It’s basic decency.” You continued smiling at him. “Oh, we don’t have a time set. Does one work?”

“One is fine,” Wilbur replied. “I’m totally cool with one.”

“Sounds good. Saturday at one, then,” you said. “Be ready to film.”

“I’ll be ready,” Wilbur promised. He just hoped that it was a promise he could keep.

He spent the rest of the week panicking. He shoved himself into schoolwork, studying, finishing up the essay that you had distracted him from. On Saturday morning, he woke up, shaved, took a shower, blow-dried his hair and got dressed. He knew that the clothes would be coming off, but he tried to dress somewhat nice anyway. He figured that even his nicest jeans and a button-up would be fine. He kept reminding himself that a business encounter was all this interaction would be.

Around noon, he got a text from you: 

Hey ;) ready to film?

He quickly replied. 

Born ready. Send your address?

The next message contained your address. He took a deep breath, brushed his teeth (for the third time that day) and set off. He left his apartment, got into his car, and started driving.

He put on a playlist on the way there, one he had made containing music from your favorite bands. He kept constantly checking himself in the mirror to the point where he realized he would hit something if he didn’t stop. He was an absolute wreck of nerves.

He pulled into the apartment parking lot and got out of his car. He walked into the building, took the elevator…

And there was your door. He stepped toward it and hesitantly knocked three times. The wait was agonizing. He stood outside the door for a minute before you opened it.

“Sorry!” you said. “I was in the middle of getting the lighting set up. Come in!”

“No worries.” He followed you inside. Your apartment was immaculately clean, with enough decorations to add character without being overwhelming. He followed you down the short hallway to your bedroom.

Sure enough, it took a lot to keep himself calm the second he stepped through the door. The whole place smelled like you, and it was enough to make him lightheaded. He looked at the setup, and it was honestly impressive. You had a professional-level camera setup, multiple lights, and cameras at various angles. “This is…wow,” he said. “You know your shit.”

“I’m a professional.” You winked at him as you adjusted the angle on one of the cameras. “Okay, so…a bit unconventional, but we’re going to do a test of sorts to make sure that the angles on the cameras are correct. Is that alright?”

Wilbur shrugged. “As you said, you’re the professional. I’ll let you call the shots.” He had no idea what a “test” would entail, but he wasn’t about to question it. He stood off to the side, watching you as you worked. Your white tank top left absolutely nothing to the imagination. 

“Great.” You adjusted one of the lights, lowering it slightly. “What do you think? Too bright in here?”

Come to think of it, it was a little blinding. “Maybe a bit softer,” Wilbur suggested.

“Good idea.” You nodded in agreement and dimmed the lights. “Better?”

“Better.” Wilbur took a few deep breaths. “We good to go?” 

“Good to go.” You sat on the bed, examining the angles from your sitting point, clearly trying to decide if they were any good. “Yeah, definitely good to go.”

“Okay, then.” Wilbur stood there awkwardly. “What, um, what do I do?”

“Like I said, I want to test the angles before we start actually filming.” Wilbur watched as you pressed record on all the cameras. “I figure we just experiment with a few positions, see how the camera captures it. You can stay dressed if you want—-like I said, this is just a test.”

“Alright,” Wilbur murmured. He sat on the bed and nearly froze when you cupped his cheek. His face was so close to yours that he could barely breathe.

“You still okay with this?” you asked, searching him for any sign of hesitation. He nodded. This was terrifying, but the thought of walking away was even scarier. “Good.” Mere seconds later, you pressed your lips to his.

It took him a second to kiss back, but once he started, he never wanted to stop. Your lips were soft against his, just testing the waters at first. He had no idea where to put his hands, but he didn’t have to think about it for long, as you quickly pushed him onto his back. He made a small noise as you got on top of him and continued kissing him.

Wilbur didn’t consider himself a good kisser. It wasn’t like he had much experience. The kisses became rushed and sloppy, and just as he started to settle into the rhythm, you were getting off of him and checking the camera footage. He sat there, dazed, as you made your way around the edge of the bed, checking what the cameras picked up. You were explaining something about the process, something about lighting and shadow and…whatever else, Wilbur wasn’t listening. He could still taste you, still feel your lips against his.

He only snapped back to reality when you approached the side of the bed again. “You still okay with the pegging thing?” you asked.

“Yes,” he breathed out. He could feel how hard he was, the slight friction against his jeans, but he didn’t have it in him to be embarrassed anymore. Who cared if this was just for work, just for content? He was about to have you, and having you in any capacity was better than not having you at all. 

“Alright, then.” He watched as you opened a nearby dresser. “I have a couple things that you can choose from…” You pulled out a box and set it on the edge of the bed. He scooted closer as you opened it, his throat catching at the array of items. “These are all the toys I have that are compatible with the harness,” you explained. “I’d rather us not start filming until the main event, so to speak. We can get you all prepped before that.”

He nodded, breath catching in his throat. “Sounds good,” he choked out. He glanced over the collection of toys. Some of them were definitely too big for him, so he avoided them. His eyes finally landed on a pink dildo, just slightly bigger than the one he’d used in a recent clip. “That one, maybe?” He pointed.

“Good choice,” you said. “Just got this one.” You picked it out of the box and laid it on the bed. Wilbur’s eyes stayed on you as he watched you gather more stuff—-the strap-on harness, some lube, a buttplug. You went about it with the precision of a doctor gathering medical supplies. It was both hot and slightly unnerving.

“Do we have everything?” Wilbur asked. He shifted slightly, both to get comfortable and because it was difficult to sit still when he was so close to you. 

“Yep! We’re set.” You sat back down on the bed close to him. He shuddered as you rested your hand on his thigh. “Still okay?”

“Still okay,” Wilbur confirmed. He closed his eyes as you leaned in to kiss him. He kissed you back, less sloppy this time, less desperate. He wanted to be able to contain himself, at least a little. He didn’t know what you’d think of him if he appeared too needy.

Your gentle hands pushed him backward, and he laid down on your soft mattress, eyes unfocused as he looked up at you. He pulled you in for another kiss, and whined as your tongue found his. The sound was pathetic in his mind, but it seemed to spur you on further. He gasped as you grinded against him. Even though it was only the tiniest bit of friction, it was one of the best things he’d ever felt. His hands wandered to your waist, sliding under your tank top. It was the boldest thing Wilbur had done so far, and he was more than pleased when you leaned further into his touch. 

A moment later, your lips left his. He frowned for only a split second before realizing why. When he opened his eyes, your hands were brushing against his as you took off your tank top, leaving absolutely nothing underneath.

He stared. He couldn’t help it. He wanted so badly to touch all of it—-your stomach, your bare waist, your chest. It was almost too much. His cheeks went red as he heard you laugh softly. “Enjoying the view?” you teased.

“Oh! Um…sorry,” he said sheepishly. He forced his eyes upward, and when he did, he locked eyes with you. To his surprise, there was no sign of disgust or embarrassment on your face, only amusement. “You’re just gorgeous. Couldn’t help it.” 

“Of course I am. How else would I have gotten this job?” You smirked down at him, and he managed to laugh despite his nerves. “In all seriousness,” you said, “thank you. You’re pretty good-looking yourself.”

It was one of the more tame comments he’d gotten in recent times, but it was by far the best. “Thank you,” he replied, his voice coming out as a squeak. Before he could apologize for that, you were kissing him again. Your hands found the buttons of his shirt, and he helped you take it off without hesitation. His mind went blank as your hands wandered his skin, tracing the lines of his abdomen and chest. He returned the favor, letting his hands wander a little. He held back, not squeezing or grasping, just lightly touching. 

You slid out of your shorts, and Wilbur fumbled with the button of his jeans. Once he undid that, you got his zipper for him. You lifted yourself up for a moment so that Wilbur could remove his jeans. He shivered as his bare skin met the cool air of your room, then frowned as you got off of him. “We should get you ready,” you said. He nodded, finally removing his boxers.

He let them fall to the side of the bed, leaving him completely exposed. He could feel how hot his cheeks were, but you didn’t seem to be judging him for it. In fact, you were focused instead on putting lube on your fingers, occasionally glancing at Wilbur. He shivered, parted his legs without you asking. He laid there for a moment, staring at your ceiling, trying to calm himself. He only had a moment before you were back, settled down beside him. “You ready?” he heard you ask. He could only nod in response. 

He felt a finger press inside of him, and he sighed. His eyes closed, his lips parted, and he let himself revel in the feeling. For once, he had someone else’s fingers, someone else’s touch. Of course, only one finger wasn’t nearly enough, but it was a perfect start. He moaned quietly as you moved your finger in and out, slowly, almost teasingly. He spread his legs further for you, and you scooted closer. At one point, your finger curled just enough that it brushed against his prostate, and the moan that he let out was downright desperate. He clasped his hand over his mouth, only for you to move it away. “Where’s the fun in that?” you murmured. He couldn’t even process your words before you brushed his prostate again, and he nearly moaned even louder.

“More?” he questioned. “Please?” 

“Since you asked so nicely…” You slid in another finger and he whined. It was then that a thought occurred to him.

When he used his own fingers or his own toys, he never properly prepped himself. Not ever. It always hurt a little bit, since for him, he was always doing it just for the camera. It made him realize how much he neglected himself when it came to his job, never truly considering his own boundaries or what felt good to him. And yet, here you were, and it didn’t hurt with you at all. Even though this was just for work, just for content, you were being more considerate and gentle with him than he was with himself. He made a mental note to thank you later.

In the meantime, your fingers curled against his prostate, and he let himself moan and whine, gripping at the sheets and breathing heavily. He let his mind go empty, let himself fully relax, let himself be yours even if only for a moment in time. He felt it as you switched between brushing against his prostate and prepping his hole, gently stretching your fingers to spread him a little wider each time. “This feel okay?” you asked. 

Wilbur nodded, unable to speak properly. You continued your movements, and Wilbur continued his moans. Your fingers were gone all too soon. Wilbur gasped a few times and forced his hazy vision to focus. “All good?” he asked, a little concerned. He watched as you wiped your hand off with a wet wipe before tossing the wipe in a bedside trash can.

“All good,” you replied. “You feeling ready? I grabbed a plug just in case you wanted to use that for more prep, but if you’re feeling good, I say we go for it.”

“I’m good to just go for it,” Wilbur said. To his surprise, his voice was a lot more steady than it had been. Something about your presence was calming, even in a situation like this that Wilbur had no experience with. He watched as you got the harness ready and strapped it on. Okay, maybe the dildo was a little bigger than he’d originally thought, but he would be fine. He hoped. “Thank you for, um, helping me get ready.”

“Why wouldn’t I help? I don’t want you to be uncomfortable,” you said. You finished putting on the harness before coating the strap in more lube than was probably necessary, just for good measure. “The nice thing about not working for some big porn company is that we get to do things in our own time. We’re not rushing to fit some director’s schedule.” 

Wilbur nodded. “Right.” He’d heard varying things about being in professional pornos from various people in the industry. Experiences ranged from incredibly negative to incredibly positive, depending on the company, the director and any number of other factors. Wilbur was grateful to be making enough money on his own to make this venture worth his while. It was nice not having to risk mistreatment. “Still. Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” He watched as you pressed “record” on each of the cameras. You turned back to him, your expression focused, methodical. “Ready?”

Wilbur nodded. “Ready. Um…safeword?” He definitely didn’t plan on using it, but it was always better to be safe.

“Is the stoplight system good with you?” Wilbur nodded. He’d never used it, but he knew what it was. “Perfect,” you replied. “Let’s get this show on the road, then.” You smirked, and Wilbur grinned back. All the nerves were gone, replaced with excitement and focus. The cameras were rolling. Time to put on a show.

Wilbur wiggled his hips slightly, getting comfortable as well as a bit closer to you. He glanced at one of the cameras and shifted a little so that it would catch his facial expressions better. His eyes quickly went back to you. He felt your hands on his thighs. “You gonna be good for me?” you asked, your voice a little louder than it had been earlier. He figured it was just for the cameras.

“Y-yes,” Wilbur said, slightly exaggerating the tremble in his voice. From the look in your eyes, you approved. “I-I’ll be good for you. I’ll be a good boy, I promise.” 

“Yeah?” Your hands ran up and down his thighs, causing him to tremble and shiver. “Then be a good boy, and tell me what you want.”

“I want…I want you to fuck me,” he said. He realized then that he was being too quiet for the cameras to pick up, but thankfully, you saved the scene.

“A little louder, sweetheart. I couldn’t hear you.” 

“Fuck me,” Wilbur said, a little louder. “Please.” Despite the fact that it was just an act, he knew that the way you called him sweetheart would be playing on repeat in his head for weeks to come, if not months. His obsession was certainly deep enough for that.

“Good boy.” He felt the tip of the strap press into him, and he gasped. “Aw, already too much?” You asked teasingly.

He shook his head frantically. “No. Not—-not enough. Need more. Please…” He tried to scoot closer to you, to get more, but you shook your head.

“You only get what I give you. Understood?” He nodded. “Good boy.” You continued pressing the strap into him, painfully slow, giving him a chance to adjust to the size of it.

He whined, trying not to arch his back or move too much. Instead, his hands gripped at the sheets. He tilted his head to the side a little bit, right in the view of the camera to show off his face contorted with pleasure. His viewers always liked that; he figured that yours might as well. “Fuck,” he gasped out. “You’re so…so big…”

“Too much for you? Or are you gonna be good and take it?” You pushed the rest of the way in, and despite feeling fuller than he’d ever felt, not an ounce of pain came with it. Wilbur was grateful for that.

“I can be good,” Wilbur promised. “I can take it. I swear I can be good and take it.” He whined as you shifted your hips a little, and his hands went to grasp at your back. “Please. Please start moving. I need—-I need you.” Not even Wilbur could tell at this point where the genuinity ended and the act began. 

You grinned. “You’ve been good so far. I feel like you’ve earned a reward.” You started shifting your hips, slow but deep thrusts that had him reeling. You weren’t quite getting his prostate, and he suspected that it was on purpose, you wanting to draw this out longer for the cameras. 

Wilbur tilted his head back slightly. His eyes fell half-closed, and he peeked out at you from beneath his lashes. He let his lips remain parted. He suppressed his moans, opting instead for gasps and grunts. It would make better content, he figured, if he could start small and build up to it. It was taking a lot of effort to hold back.

“More?” he asked meekly, trying to make his voice loud enough for the cameras, yet quiet enough to keep up the submissive appearance. Although, he supposed it was more than an appearance. With some time, practice and confidence, maybe he’d be able to play a different role. For now, this is what it was. His body trembled slightly with the nerves and the sensations. 

“Hm? What was that?” Your movements slowed down a little, much to Wilbur’s dismay. “Did you just ask something of me without saying please?” You leaned down, your face hovering inches from his. “You remember when I told you that you only get what I give you, right?”

“Y-yes,” Wilbur said. “I’m sorry. I’ll be good.” He sighed as you ruffled his hair, his brown eyes wide and gazing up at you full of desperation. “I promise.”

“Then say please,” you replied. “You can say please, can’t you, baby?” 

Wilbur nods, a sharp, jerky movement. “C-can I please have more?” he asks. 

“More what?” you asked innocently. Your hips continued rocking back and forth, so languidly that it was frustrating. “What do you want, sweetheart? Use your words.”

“I-I want it harder,” Wilbur replied. “F-faster. Please? Please, I need it.” With every passing moment, Wilbur became less and less aware of the cameras picking up his every move. If he focused hard enough, he could pretend that this wasn’t all an act. It was a dangerous game, pretending that way, but as time passed, he cared less and less. 

“I guess I can give you what you want,” you said nonchalantly. “If you promise to be good.” Your movements picked up speed, hips thrusting slightly faster but just as shallowly. You weren’t thrusting all the way to the hilt, but Wilbur did his best to be patient despite wanting it desperately. 

“I promise,” he panted out. “Please. I’ll be good.” 

“Good boy,” you cooed. Wilbur felt a shiver go down his spine, and his shivers immediately turned to gasps as your thrusts got harder, faster, more forceful. He tried to tilt his hips a little, make you brush against his prostate, but you refused to comply, still avoiding the spot entirely. He let out a whine, high-pitched and needy. It was almost embarrassing, but based on the way you only smirked wider and picked up the pace, it was clear that you weren’t about to judge him for it.

Wilbur let himself get a little louder. He was tempted to cup your face, to run his fingers gently along your sides. He almost did before remembering that this wasn’t real. You didn’t love him. This was just sex. His second time ever, with someone he’d been crushing on obsessively, and none of it was even real. Despite how good he felt physically, he started to feel like shit mentally. The thoughts combined with your movements caused him to tear up a little bit, much to his embarrassment. He felt his eyes burn a little, and he glanced away from your face, trying to hide it.

It was no use. You saw. “Color?” you asked softly, too quiet for the cameras to pick up properly. Your eyes held a somewhat concerned expression. Immediately, Wilbur felt bad for upsetting you. 

“Green,” he replied easily. “I’m okay. Promise.” He even managed a small smile. 

You nodded, the worry slowly melting from your face. He moaned as your movements picked up speed again, and then whined as you finally, finally, hit his prostate. His moans got increasingly loud as you continued hitting that spot with every thrust of your hips, burying yourself inside of him to the hilt of your strap. He looked down between his legs as best he could, watching you move in and out of him. He could only look for a moment before having to tilt his head back and whine once again.

“Look at you,” you cooed. “So desperate for my cock, huh?” 

“Y-yes.” Wilbur gripped the sheets with one hand and your shoulder with the other. “Please, please, please don’t stop.” His voice came out sounding whiny and pathetic, wobbling with every word. 

“You’re doing so good,” you replied. “Taking me so well.” Wilbur moaned once more as you gripped his hips, using the hold as leverage to help you thrust harder. 

He could feel himself getting close. He noticed how much pre-cum he was leaking, small drops of it dripping down his cock. “S-so close,” he whined. His hand subconsciously went to his length, but you quickly pulled his hand away.

“Not without my permission,” you chided him. He gasped as you continued your movements.

“Please,” he said desperately. “Please, I need…fuck, I need you to touch me. Please.” 

You grinned and wrapped a hand around his cock, slowly pumping him up and down. He let out an embarrassingly loud moan. After just a few movements of your hand, his hips were twitching. He let out a series of swears and pleas, his words nearly incoherent as he finished, cum coating your hand and his stomach. You murmured soft words of praise, but he could barely register them. 

His vision was hazy as you stopped moving. He gasped for air, panting. He felt numb and overstimulated all at once. His hand that was gripping the sheets slowly loosened its grip, and he let his hand fall from your side. “Thank you,” he murmured. His throat felt scratchy and dry. 

“You were such a good boy,” you said, running a hand down his hip to his thigh. You pulled out, and he gasped at the feeling. You leaned in close to him, your faces inches apart. “We’ll have to do this again sometime, yeah?” He nodded eagerly before you pulled away. 

He watched as you turned off the cameras, and he finally let himself relax, laying down fully on the bed. His gaze went from you to the ceiling before he closed his eyes. He needed a break, a few moments to collect himself, to come back to reality. His eyes still burned, and he let a few tears escape down his cheeks. How could something so pleasurable also be so painful? 

He laid there for a few moments, taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself. He closed his eyes, trying to will the tears away. He couldn’t get over the thought that this wasn’t enough, that he needed more of you, and he needed it to be real. It was as if all his years of loneliness were catching up to him at once. Every night that he wished someone would hold him, every day that he’d spent pining after people who would never love him back…not to mention the constant self-loathing that came from the small amount of self awareness that he had, the awareness that he was a creep who nobody could ever love. 

Wilbur heard you as you took off the harness before walking over to his side. “You alright?” you asked. Your voice was soft, concerned. “Was I too rough with you? Do you want some water, or maybe something to eat?” 

Wilbur opened his eyes and sat up a bit. “Um…water would be good. And no, you weren’t too rough with me.” He wiped his tears off his cheeks and managed a smile. “You were a lot less rough with me than I am with myself, honestly.”

You grinned back at him. “Okay, I’ll get you some water. If you want to clean yourself up, the bathroom is to the right of the entrance to my room. There are washcloths in the drawer under the sink.”

“Thanks,” he said. Some warm water to help wipe the sweat off him sounded almost magical. “I’ll go do that.” He slowly got off the bed, feeling a little shaky. Your kindness and the sweet sound of your voice had taken away some of his pain, but the loneliness lingered in his mind like an ever-present itch that he couldn’t reach the source of.

“I’ll be here when you get back,” you called after him. He went into the bathroom and closed the door. 

He used the bathroom, cleaned himself up, and was about to head back to your room when something caught his eye. You had a laundry hamper in the bathroom, and on top of the pile of laundry, nearly blended in with the surrounding fabric, was a pair of black underwear.

He immediately beat himself up for even thinking about taking it…but god, it was tempting. He would have something of you always, something you’d touched. More than just touched. He could keep it in his room, with his things, a little souvenir. 

The only other souvenir he’d ever kept was from the girl he was obsessed with in high school. She had once torn out a page of notes and dropped them in the trash can, and he had fished it out and kept it. Of course, he’d thrown it out after she’d called him out for being a creep. 

Never had he had something like this. But he quickly realized that, even if he wanted to, he couldn’t take it. He was naked, so it wasn’t like there was a pocket to hide it in. 

He pushed away the disappointment and left the bathroom. It was better this way, better that he not have the opportunity to do what he wanted. Despite knowing that it was for the best, he couldn’t help but feel upset by it. 

He re-entered your room, where you were sitting on the bed. You’d changed out the duvet, and there was a glass of water on the nightstand for him. You were dressed again in sweatpants and a t-shirt, and he felt more exposed than ever. You turned when you heard him enter, and immediately, he was given a smile. “Feeling better?”

Wilbur nodded and smiled back. “Much better, thanks.” He glanced around and saw his clothing on the floor. “I’m just gonna…”

Your eyes flitted to the pile of his clothes. “Right. Good idea.” You then glanced at the dresser in the corner of your room. “Hold on, I have something you can wear instead of that uncomfortable button-up you were wearing.”

Wilbur was about to protest and say that the button-up was fine (despite the fact that it was cheap and a little itchy in reality), but he quickly shut his mouth and worked on getting his jeans and boxers on. If you had something for him to wear, something that was yours, that would be a dream come true. He watched you as you shuffled through a drawer. 

“Here it is,” you murmured, more to yourself than to him. He saw as you picked up a t-shirt, one that was definitely too big for you. “I have this extra shirt. I accidentally ordered a few sizes too big, so you can have it if you want.” You tossed it over to Wilbur, and he caught it.

It was a band t-shirt. Wilbur recognized the band as one of your favorites. “Are you sure?” he asked. The material was soft in his hands, and Wilbur swore that it smelled like you. 

“Yeah, I’m never going to wear it. It’s yours.” 

Wilbur held it like it was precious. He examined it before sliding it on. It fit him well, not too loose but not too tight. He looked over at you and immediately noticed that you were looking right back at him. “It fits really well,” Wilbur said. “Thank you. This is much better than my other shirt.”

“No kidding,” you replied. “That thing felt like it was awful to wear.” You paused. “Plus, you look good in it.” 

Wilbur could hardly believe it. You had complimented his appearance twice. In one day. “Thanks,” he said, his voice slightly shaky. “I, um, appreciate it.” He reached for the glass of water on the bedside table and sat down in order to steady himself. He took a sip, immediately feeling refreshed. He hadn’t realized how dry his throat felt.

“Anytime.” You sat beside him on the bed. “Can I…ask you something serious?”

Wilbur put down the glass and turned his full attention to you. He saw the slight concern in your expression, and his small smile quickly faded. “Sure. What’s up?”

You tilted your head slightly as you looked at him. “Are you okay? I know that you said you were alright, but you seem a little shaken up still. I’m just a bit worried.”

He sighed, trying to figure out what to say. On the one hand, he could be honest. At least, a little bit honest. You didn’t need to know the full truth. On the other hand, he could insist that he was fine. He worked through the options in his mind, and settled on a half-truth.

“I, uh, have never been pegged before,” he said. “This was my first time. I think I just got a little overwhelmed is all.” He paused, and when he saw your expression grow more concerned, quickly added, “But I’m fine! Really, you were great. You didn’t do anything wrong, and it was a good first time. A great first time.” He could feel his cheeks get slightly hot, but he did his best to stay relaxed.

You looked surprised, your eyes slightly wide. “You…you got pegged for the first time, just now, on camera?” You shook your head, a barely noticeable movement. “That’s…brave. I’ve never done something for the first time on camera.”

“Yeah…yeah, I probably should’ve prepared beforehand,” Wilbur said. “But I just figured…it’s not like I’ve never done anything anal on my own. I figured it would be fine, and it was.”

“But you looked upset,” you said.

“Just overwhelmed,” Wilbur replied. “I promise it’s okay.” The last thing he wanted to do was deter you by making you feel bad. Besides, it really wasn’t your fault. 

“Wilbur…” You looked away, pausing as if considering what to say. “Allison showed me a short clip the other day of that video you two filmed, and…and I don’t know if it was just an act, but I got the feeling that you were very new to what you were doing.” You looked back at him, and he felt the intense desire to disappear, to change the subject, because how could he admit how little experience he had without being intensely embarrassed? “Was that…did you ever have sex before that?”

Once again, Wilbur had the choice between honesty or a lie. Somewhere in his mind, he knew that he wanted to try for more with you—more than just friendship, and definitely more than business partners. The terrifying thing was this: if he wanted that, truly wanted that, then he would have to be honest with you at some point.

“...No,” Wilbur said, barely audible. He avoided eye contact. “I was, um, too nervous to tell her that it was my first time. I wanted to do a collab, so I just didn’t say anything.” He fidgeted with his fingers, trying to distract himself. “I…maybe I was wrong to do that. I don’t know. I wasn’t trying to hurt anyone, I just didn’t want to wait around for things to happen for real, because I need the money now, not later, and…and it didn’t seem like anything was going to happen anytime soon, so…” He shrugged, hoping that the explanation was enough.

“And…and was it good?” you asked. “Like, was it a good first time for you? Did you enjoy it?”

Wilbur thought back to it. Allison was nice, sure. She was amenable, very understanding when it came to the fact that Wilbur was new in the industry. And yeah, Wilbur had finished that first time with her, but when he really thought about it, he couldn’t say it was enjoyable. It wasn’t enjoyable, being with somebody he had no connection with. It wasn’t enjoyable knowing that this incredibly vulnerable moment of his life was being livestreamed in real time, and it definitely wasn’t enjoyable that his first time was done for profit rather than for the experience, for the fun.

“I mean, does anyone enjoy their first times?” Wilbur managed to dodge the question, but his eyes still didn’t meet yours.

“Yeah! Well…I don’t know. They’re generally not good in the sense of being physically pleasurable, but they don’t have to be awful,” you said. “I just…I can’t imagine doing that in front of a camera, streamed live like that. And it sounds to me like you did it because you didn’t feel like you had any other choice.”

Wilbur finally looked up at you, scared of a reprimand, scared of your judgment. But all he saw in your expression was worry and kindness. “I…I’ve just never really had the opportunity,” he said quietly. “I’ve never been in a proper relationship. I kissed a girl, like, once in high school, but that was it. And then not again until Allison. I just wanted to get it over with, to feel…I don’t know. Normal, I guess. Desirable. Like…like someone wanted me.”

The second the words came out, Wilbur was mortified. He’d never told anyone any of this, and the fact that he’d told you of all people, the second time he’d ever spoken to you in person, made him wish he could turn back time and erase this entire conversation. 

He felt you gently take his hand. “I’m sorry,” you said, “that things didn’t turn out the way you would have liked.”

Wilbur looked down at his hand, gently wrapped in yours, and he gave it a small squeeze. “It’s okay,” he said. “It wasn’t awful.”

“Still,” you said. “It sucks.”

“It does suck.” He watched as you let go of his hand, hiding his disappointment. “Anyway, um…I’m sorry to unload all that on you,” he said, his self awareness returning to him.

“It’s fine, Wil. We’re friends, and I wouldn't have said what I said if I wasn’t prepared for a response,” you said. “Really, it’s okay.” 

He could hear the softness in your voice, the hint of concern. It nearly made him cry again, just knowing that somebody cared about him at all. “Thank you,” he said. “I…I really appreciate it.” The words felt so tame in comparison to what he wanted to say, but all the words he could think of seemed too much. He couldn’t believe that you’d referred to him as a friend, that you wanted to continue associating with him. It seemed too good to be true.

One thing was certain: it would take a lot of willpower to make this obsession go away, and Wilbur wasn’t sure he had it in him to let you go. 

To Wilbur’s absolute delight, his time with you didn’t end there. After filming, he stayed for dinner. He ate pizza with you on your couch, watching a cheesy 80s movie and making fun of the special effects. Admittedly, he watched you far more than he watched the film, and he felt shivers every time you looked his way.

Over the course of the next week, he messaged you every day. Sometimes, it was because he messaged first, and other times, you were the one to reach out. He forced himself to exercise some restraint, to not be too eager. You made it difficult. Many of the texts were about the video, you giving Wilbur updates on the editing progress. At the end of the week, it went live. Wilbur was notified by your message:

Done! Let’s see how this goes

Wilbur grinned, swallowing back all the anxiety that he felt. What if it was bad? What if people didn’t like it? What if his inexperience showed on camera? 

He shoved it all down and sent a reply.

Sweet

After a moment, he was struck both by how boring his last message was and how great of an opportunity this presented him with. 

Want to celebrate tonight? Drinks on me?

He waited anxiously for a reply. Five, ten, fifteen minutes passed with no response, until finally, your name appeared on his screen. 

How about that bar a block from my place? You know the one?

Wilbur did, in fact, know the one. He’d passed it on the drive to your apartment. 

I know it. Send the address and I’ll be there

Eight?

He smiled.

Eight sounds perfect :)

Once again, he couldn’t believe his luck. He took a shower, brushed his teeth, combed his hair. He left early to make sure that he was there in time and that you wouldn’t be stuck waiting for him. The cab ride to the bar felt like it took a million years, and when he got there, you were sitting at the bar waiting for him.

The bar was packed. There was music blasting over the speakers, some pop song that Wilbur couldn’t place, though he’d heard it over the radio a million times. He sat beside you at the bar. “Hey!” he said, perhaps a little too enthusiastically. 

You greeted him with equal enthusiasm. “You made it!”

“Of course I made it,” he said, grinning. He could already feel his cheeks get warm, although whether it was from the crowded bar or his proximity to you, he couldn’t tell. “I hope you weren’t waiting long.”

“Only about five minutes,” you replied. “But I got here early. Still waiting for the bartender.”

“Perfect.” Wilbur glanced at his surroundings. The scene reminded him of when he’d first met you. It was hard to believe that it had been less than a month. “Is the video doing well?” It was too early to draw many conclusions, of course, but he was curious.

“Holy shit, you have no idea,” you said, grinning. “People love the video. Already, I’m getting messages asking for more of it.” You seemed proud of yourself, and Wilbur couldn’t blame you. You’d done most of the work, after all. 

He could feel his heart pounding. People loved it, which meant that you would probably want to do it again. More time spent with you, more excuses to see you…it all sounded perfect. “So when is part two?” Wilbur asks. “If people love it, I mean…we should probably get to filming more material, right?”

Your smile faltered, and his heart immediately sank. Of course. Of course it was all too good to be true, too perfect to be real. He should have known better. When you finally spoke, Wilbur was already bracing himself for rejection. “I don’t think it’s a good idea,” you said. Before Wilbur could say anything, you continued. “Not because I don’t like you, okay? I…I won’t lie, it was fun. I’m just…”

“You can be honest,” Wilbur said, so quietly that he could barely be heard over the sounds of chatter and music. “If you don’t like me and don’t want to do it again, that’s okay. I get it.” He knew that he sounded pathetic and self-deprecating, but he had no clue what else to say. 

“Wil, I just said that it wasn’t because I don’t like you,” you said. “Please take my word for it.” Wilbur nodded, slightly embarrassed. “The reason I don’t want to film more is because I’m a little worried about you.”

Oh. In a way, that was a relief to hear. It meant that you didn’t dislike him. On the other hand, he was terrified. Did you see him as pathetic? He wouldn’t blame you, but it was still a blow to his ego. “...Why?” he finally asked.

“I just…” You sighed. “You were literally crying, Wil. It was concerning. And I’m not saying that you did anything wrong, because you didn’t, I just think that…” You laughed, a short, nervous sound. “Fuck, I don’t know how to phrase this without sounding insensitive.”

Wilbur froze. You were going to call him a creep, pathetic, a loser. He just knew it. “Just say it,” he said, his voice trembling.

“You have some things to sort out,” you said finally. “This type of job can ruin you if you don’t have the self-esteem to handle it. I’ve seen it before. People go into it feeling like shit about themselves, and then all the validation they get is purely sexual, and it fucks with them when they don’t get that validation anymore. It can be hard to separate your sense of self from your sex appeal, you know? But you have to.”

Wilbur took a deep breath. That was somehow worse than anything he’d anticipated you saying. He wasn’t a creep in your eyes, maybe, but he was broken. He had low self-esteem. You saw him as something to be pitied, and that was a hard pill to swallow. He kept opening his mouth to speak, only to close it again. He finally gave up. “Okay,” he said finally. “Yeah. That’s fine.”

You went quiet. It was only until the bartender showed up that you spoke again, ordering some drink that Wilbur couldn’t make out the name of due to being lost in his own thoughts. When you asked him what he wanted, he replied with water. He didn’t feel like drinking anymore. 

After the bartender left, Wilbur felt your eyes on him. “Yeah?” he questioned. “What?”

“Did you actually listen to what I said?”

“What? Yeah, of course I did.” 

“Wilbur…”

“I get it,” Wilbur said quickly. “I know that I’m…that I’ve based my whole life around this, and I know that it’s concerning, and I get it. But what else am I supposed to do?”

“Take a break,” you suggested.

“I need the money.”

“Okay, well, go back to solo content for a bit. Because I think you need a moment to think things through.”

It didn’t sound so bad, actually, going back to doing things alone for a while. As long as he still had you in some capacity, maybe it would turn out okay. “Alright,” he said. “I could do that.”

“Good.” You thanked the bartender as he handed you your drink before turning back to Wilbur. “I think it would be good for you.” 

“Probably,” he admitted. He sipped his water, trying to enjoy your presence despite the war of emotions he had going on. It took him a moment for him to ask the question that he wanted to ask. “...Do you think there’s something wrong with me?”

“No,” you replied immediately. “I just think you need some time off.”

He accepted the answer, but there was one more thing he needed to ask. “I’m sorry if this is…weird,” he said carefully. “But I was wondering if you wanted to go on a date sometime. Like, a proper date, not…”

“An amateur porn filming session?” 

“Right. That.” Wilbur felt his hands trembling. “Um…we could go out to dinner sometime. Wherever you want.” He felt dizzy, his breathing shallow and his heart pounding way too fast. “If you want to.”

You took an agonizingly slow sip of your drink. “I’d like that,” you said finally. You smiled at him, and it was like everything falling into place. Wilbur could breathe. You hadn’t rejected him. 

And soon enough, he would have you, one way or another.

#wilbur soot x reader #wilbur soot x you #wilbur x reader #wilbur soot smut #wilbur soot x reader smut #simpbur #saccharine writes

[harrysmimi]

CEOrry Pt.5

Synopsis: YN and Harry attend her friends wedding. A lot of things said and confessed

Ps. This is the last part.

Series Masterlist | More of my work

It was time for the twenty week prenatal check up and the ultra sound of course.

He was nervous. He haven't seen YN in about two weeks and half. He had to go back and forth Los Angeles and New York City for business last minute. But he had Jeremy drive YN to and from work, he has Lizzie check on her every other day or so. He didn't get to talk to her much.

Just to make sure she's doing alright.

The image of her in pain and misery is still hard to shake from his brain. He just wants to do everything possible to make sure YN isn't in any discomfort.

As new as it sounds. He cares for her. In more ways now. That is new.

She's sweet and caring. She is fiesty when she has to be, which is understandable. Being a woman is hard enough itself, though she's agree it's not an excuse for being an asshole to him.

He's seen her check up on her family as much as she could. Text her brother and dad as much as she could, especially when they're waiting for their turn at the doctors and she's got nothing better to do.

But today, it was something else.

She was going to see him at his place before they went to the doctors. He had an urgent meeting and he's been at office si ce last night, working overnight on this project with his team. He needed a nice hot shower and a change of clothes. And some food of course.

Just when he was coming downstairs, he heard YN's angry whispers from the patio. The door qas closed as she walked back and forth, bare foot, furiously yelling at someone over a phone call. He couldn't understand a word even though he could hear her clearly. She was saying something in her native language, except a few English words she used here and there.

"No, you listen to me you little bastard, you're going to give your phone to Papa at six every night. No going out, no drinking with friends, no seeing all these girls you see every other week." She was yelling at her brother she reckoned, "you're grounded until I see that degree of yours." She paused talking for a moment.

"Then I told you, do what you're interested in, you dumbo! I never forced you to study Business. I worked two jobs here just so you can go to the best college and study, I never expected this from you Veeraj! No! You're going to go take the re-exam, I want you to at least pass, my love! Then you can go ahead and do whatever you want. At least you'd try something."

Harry could see YN was on verged of breakdown. She looked so hurt and exhausted. Mentally exhausted. But she seemed to be calming herself there.

"That's okay! Everyone is not same, Vee, you gotta understand. I understand that. No one is really pressuring you to do anything you don't like. Rebelling is not going to be a answer to anything. I'm trying my best to help you out here. Just so you don't end up drowning in student loans. Now is really not the time for this. You've got to stop drinking, stop hanging out with friends who just take away from your energy. Set up boundaries for yourself. I'm not asking for you to grow up, I'm asking you to learn to take up your responsibilities. I'm going to be here to help every step of the way, whatever it is you want to do I'll find a way to support you, okay? Do you understand me?" She paused for a moment, "That's what I thought. Now I'll ask my friend to take you in for a few lessons. I want you to promise me that you'll do something to get yourself to be a better person, okay? Yeah. That's what I thought. Now go to sleep, and start fresh from tomorrow."

He found her very attractive. He kept staring up until after a few byes and I love yous YN hung up her call and sat down on the step of the patio, crying.

That's when Harry decided to step out and talk to her. "Hey, what's wrong?" He sat down next to her.

"It's nothing. I've been crying since last night." She said.

Lie!

He talked to her last night and she was laughing and joking, having the time of her life making fun of him over the voice call.

"That's not true, YN. You know you can talk to me, right?" He suggested.

"I know." She nodded, "it's just my little brother. He's got weird circle friends and drinking problems. I mean he's barely twenty. It's going since he was seventeen. It got worse when I moved here for my dissertation. Our dad can look after just so much, he's sick and his work took so much toll on him. He failed three of his classes last semester. Which is a lot given his last two year record. If he fails he's got to start all over again."

"It's all my fault. I never asked him what he wanted to study before I gave my own suggestions. I shouldn't have moved here." She mumbled as she sobbed.

"Hey, no, no!" He pulled her closer to his side with his arm around her back, "you try your best, don't you? And that's what matters."

"I don't know. He's like my own baby, I've been taking care of him since I was six. I can't see him doing things which are going to make his life miserable in long run. He's not like this." She finally chose to confide in Harry there.

She isn't a saint, she got drunk too. But that was the first time. That made her more guilty for yelling at her brother like that.

"We'll get him the help he needs, yeah?" He assured her, "you don't have to beat yourself up for something you can't have control over."

"You've done enough for me, Harry, I can't bother you more." She sniffled, "he'll get throught it, he's done it once when our dad found out."

"If you think so." He sighed, "did you had your lunch?"

"Mhmm." She nod her head, "I was hungry so I ate before I came here."

"Good." He smiled, "now do you want to come inside?"

"Just five minutes?" She asked, "and did you eat?"

"I'm going to do that now." He tried to hold back his stupid grin the best he could. She cares about him enough to check up on him even though she's an emotional mess in that moment.

"Okay."

......................................................................

Another hour of wait for the monthly check up (twenty four weeks). YN was already over it today. She'd call it a day off she didn't had to go run some errands after at the bank and pick up a few things from the post office and things like those. Julia was going with her, so she didn't had to take cabs and tube and such.

She was just sat there, slumped and dazed off. Not noticing that Harry had quietly slid his hand into hers on his lap. She didn't realise until she heard another couple comment something along the lines of 'they're so adorable' now maybe it was for something else, but it caught her attention. Warmth in her hand grew slowly closing towards her heart there.

YN had so much going on in her mind, especially in that moment when she could feel the baby move.

They started moving just a week before she went to appointment solo. She couldn't bring herself to share that with Harry. She can control not sharing that. Even though she knows she shouldn't.

She can't have a say in the baby's life but she can at least have a control over this. Of course he won't touch her without her permission, or she'll kick his ass. But he won't.

YN have picked up on the baby's pattern. They were active mostly when she's feeling tired. Not to mention, the heartburn. She just wishes they're not as hairy as she was a baby. Her mum used to tell her how she couldn't even lie down when she had her. She was five and she remembered, she was just lying on her mum's lap as she asked her stupid toddler questions, her mum would answer to her the best way her five hear old self could understand. But with her brother, she could lie down and eat because her brother was a bald baby. But adorable none the less. She missed her mum.

Also she didn't wanted to share too much, before the baby was taken away from her. Well, it isn't her technically. She never wanted to give up her own child, but she did so she wasn't parentless. That was to save ber dad, who's perfectly fine and healthy.

And even though they're on time, they still have to wait at least two and half to three hours for their turn. Which is annoying on many levels.

"Hey, you're tired?" She heard Harry whisper in her ear to which she nodded. "C'mere." He draped his arm behind her on the chair, "just relax, yeah? Everything is going to be fine, I'm here."

She wanted to punch him in the face, but she understood what he was trying to say. Everything is going to be fine, she's going to be fine. So she leaned to his side just to be hit by the fragrance of his cologne in the face. But it was comforting. Weirdly enough.

"We've still got an hour and half." His voice was nothing more than a whisper, "you can take a nap, I'll wake you up, yeah?"

"I'll try." She agreed.

She could really use a nap. But in her own bed. Under her fluffy blanket, and AC on blast. Not at her place here. Back home. She's got a huge bed with comfiest mattress and bedding, she missed it now more than anything. She can cry to go back home and hug her dad.

She tried to sit there as still as she could with a baby inside her having a rave party. She watched Harry check few of his emails, they were from a same person with lists of products for a baby and a nursery. She doesn't mean to peep, she wouldn't have looked into his phone if it were related to his business. But it's not.

Now Harry thought she was fast asleep when he checked his emails until he heard a few soft sniffles from her. He peeped down to find her crying. "Hey, why you crying, darling?"

"It's nothing." She shook her head, "I just don't feel well, that's all."

"Just a few more minutes, yeah? Then we'll ask Doctor Wilson if we can do something for it. Hmm?" He suggested.

"Yeah."

"It's okay." He hugged her close to his chest.

......................................................................

"Baby's got a lot of hair on their head." Dr. Wilson shared, "this sort of explains the heartburn." Harry looked back and forth between YN and the screen in front of them. "You can still feel the baby move?" To which YN nodded.

"You can?" He whispered looking at her with puppy eyes.

"Mhmm." She nodded.

"You want to know the sex of your baby, Mr. Styles?" Doctor Wilson asked.

Now that made YN's heart sink to her tummy. But was the truth. She signed up for this. Doctor Wilson was the one who have helped her with everything from day one. She knew everything about the IVF and her being the surrogate and everything. But she noticed Harry glance at her for last minute approval. She didn't know what to say.

"We'd like to wait, thank you." He smiled.

He said we.

The appointment went smooth as always, doctor Wilson gave YN some advices to help her heartburn. She then had a little bit of time with just YN because she wanted to ask her some questions, which given if both the parties were couple she wouldn't mind asking with the partner in the room.

Doctor Wilson is very thoughtful, especially when she knew YN had personally asked for a female doctor, and that YN was a bit uncomfortable with Harry in the room at the beginning of the screening to see if she can carry a fetus to full term in a healthy manner. But her one question only directed towards Harry had her puzzled with her emotions that day.

She should just really talk to Harry. Right? Or at least try? He'll understand, right?

......................................................................

She held off.

More so that more weeks went by, her health wasn't getting any better (the baby is very healthy) plus she's got a wedding to get through with. YN passed out three times in her bathroom, lucky she sustained no injury. She lied down on the floor carefully when she felt it coming. Her friends almost rushed her to the Emergency department the fourth time. But it was controllable. She went to see her doctor the very next day.

Harry wasn't in town again. He'd gone on another last minute call, this time it was for award ceremony for entrepreneurs and such. He was awarded with couple of awards there, it was just going to go to his every growing college in his office. YN had to go to her monthly checkup alone this time. And it was going to be only time she has to go alone.

But when he came back it was just time for Josh and Kayla's wedding. Harry was actually late, so Jeremy ended driving YN to the wedding venue two days before. He had no idea what went on.

It was the time when the bride and everyone was done getting ready, and they were taking pictures.

YN's dress was loose, she wasn't showing much even though the baby weighed half a pound more than it should be at twenty-one week. It was easier hide her belly.

Now she doesn't want to draw attention to her belly and take away from her best friend's special day. But she did snuck off to the bathroom in her own room next door to take a few of pictures on her phone, posed as where her belly is visible.

"YN you're being dramatic and extra. Stop it. Stop it. Stop it." She scolded herself as she looked through the pictures, just as she was about to delete those, she heard the bride calling for her.

"YN, your alright in there?" Kayla asked, "talk to me so I know you did not pass out in there, babe."

"Yeah, I'm fine." She called out. But not until she heard, the door knob being violently being shaken from the outside.

"Unlock the bloody door YN!" He banged on the door, "open rhe fucking door damn it!"

It was Harry knocking on the door, hard. She hoped he didn't bruise his knuckles when she quickly opened the door worried. "Why are you knocking so hard? Is your hand okay?"

"Why didn't you tell me?" He glared at her ignoring her concerning questions. There was a hint of worry behind his anger.

YN looked at her friend. She just threw her hands up in defence, "I didn't tell him anything. He over heard it." Kayla explained, "I'll give you two a moment." With that she fled the room. YN sighed and walked to the bed in her hotel room so she could put on her shoes.

"Why didn't you tell me YN?" He followed her.

"You were away for work. I didn't wanted to burden you with my problems." She answered and picked up her left shoe. She was going to wear her sneakers because she can't walk properly even when barefoot. She trips and falls, especially at weddings.

"I expect you to share things like with me, YN." He sighs in frustration and kneels down in front of her to help her with her shoes. "How many time have I told you that, hmm? This is ridiculous. You, you think that stupid award function is what I cared about more?" She didn't say anything. He just looked up at her when he was done putting her shoes on for her and found her looking at him with puppy eyes.

Honestly, she can fight with him right there. But it's her friend's special day she doesn't wanna ruin it.

"You wanna talk later?" He asked to which she nodded. "Yes or no?"

"Yes!" She huffed getting up and walking towards the bathroom where she left her phone.

"Hey, YN, I'm sorry. Shouldn't have talk to you like that." He tailed her around as she gathered her stuff. She grabbed a lipstick, and stuff it in the pocket of her dress.

"You tied my shoe lace too tight." She ignored him like he did not yell at her even five minutes ago. Without a question he knelt down again to retie her shoes for her.

For the rest of the ceremony, leading upto the reception party none of them talked to one another but yet managed to savour and enjoy every minute, for her friends at least.

First it was the dinner then the reception according the bride and groom's plans. It was emotional, funny and sarcastic with all of the speeches. And the drinking and dancing began again.

YN was getting overwhelmed already. Especially after her little speech. She could still see Harry there, he looked pissed. She went to get herself a glass of water by the bar.

"Hello there." Someone went to sit on the stool right next to hers. It was Doctor Micheal Jones.

"Hi..." YN was confused seeing him there.

"Been waiting to talk to ya whole night actually. How have you been?" He asked.

"I've been good, what about you?" Oh how she hated the small talk.

"I'm great." He smiled. She noticed he's got dimples too, a blond stubble and both his arms were covered in random tattoos, she could see from the rolled up sleeves.

Wait, has she got a type?

"You're from the bride or groom's side?" She asked him before he could say anything further.

"I am Heidi, Joshua's step sisters cousin." The blue eyed man explained.

"Oh, that sweet."

"And you're from bride's side I believe?" He asked.

"Oh no, I'm technically from both of their sides." She giggled, "they're both my best mates."

"YN, darling can I talk to you?" It was Harry interrupting Micheal before he could even utter a word. "Come on darling it's urgent please." He grabbed a gentle hold her hand as he helped her down the stool making sure to take her water bottle from the counter. He guided her out.

YN didn't get to take in the venue when the sun was up. But the wedding was at the Stourhead House and Gardens in the county of Wiltshire, near the Apollo Temple.

It's the exact place where Kiera Knightley's Pride and Prejudice was filmed. Kayla's a huge nerd for books, hence her PhD in English literature. YN never understood how that girl can read three to four hundred page book in a day to a day and half max. The venue was also something Kayla and Josh had little arguments over until they booked the place for the day.

"What?" YN slipped her hand out of Harry's, the metal of his rings was warm and cosy but she's mad at him for talking to her like that. They're out of the party now.

"Let's go there, it's a little loud here." He grabbed her hand again and walked towards the Apollo Temple which was barely fifteen feet away from the party. Which didn't make sense because it was still loud. They sat by the edge of the temple there. "You're feeling any better now?" He asked. Watching her lean into the pole next to her.

She looks tired and sleep deprived there. Her phone placed in between him and her with the lockscreen lit up, it was half part ten then and the the background was of the first ultrasound picture he sent her. It was the phone he gifted her, she's really using it. And the bracelet, she was wearing it. The piece of jewelry went so well with her baby blue dress, a stretchy bodice and off shoulder opaque sleeves ending just by her wrists. She wore a silver necklace with a little gold charm on it.

"Hey, come on, I'm really sorry darling." He scooted a bit closer to her, "why didn't you tell me, hmm?" He tucked the loose strand of hair behind her ear gently and she finally looked at him.

"I told you, I didn't wanted to tell you because you were away for work." She shared, "you said you have important meeting. I went to the appointment so I'm fine now."

"You also said, and I quote, I don't want to burden you with my problems, care to tell me what that means?" For the first time they're having a conversation without yelling at one another, "because I never said you're burden, did I now? I apologise if at any point I made you feel that way, I never intended to."

"You didn't, I, I, I just didn't wanted to disturb you that's all." She shook her head.

"I was done with my meeting on day one, should have told me YN." He insisted, his thumb caressing the apple on her cheek tenderly, "don't want it to happen again, but you'll tell me when it does, no matter how busy I am, yeah?"

"Yeah." She agreed.

"Have you been sleeping well?" He enquired.

"No, I can't lie down without feeling like my esophagus is burning." She shared. Truthfully. "Doctor said the baby's got way too many hair on their head. I'll give you the picture when we're back in Hampstead."

He cracked a smile, "about that..."

"What?"

"I, I actually forgot what I was about to ask you." He covered up for himself. He wanted to tell her that she can be in the babies life, he can get the agreement terminated and all. But it felt weird.

He knows she wants her own kids, that's why she was hesitant at first. But telling her now would sound wrong. He doesn't know if she wants to be a parent just yet. He'll tell her when he finds a better way to approach this subject.

He also so badly wanted to tell her how he felt. He really, really liked her. Hell and heavens he thought he's borderline already in love with her there. But he just held off. At least for now. It'll be too much for both of them. He actually really wanted her to be around the baby, he's seen how she always tries to look away from the screen at the ultrasound or talk less about the bahy with the doctor. How she asked for him to send pictures of the ultra sound print they got, and now it's her lockscreen.

"do you wanna go back inside?"

"Not really, I don't like weddings." She shrugged, "I told Kayla, 'if I got MIA for after a bit, don't worry'. Do you want to go in?"

He chuckled softly. "No, I don't like weddings either."

"Awh! Why?" She cooed, "sorry, I forgot no questions."

"You've asked me way too many questions, we're way past that." He pointed out.

"And I got no answers to those questions." She added immediately.

"Touché." He looked down sheepishly. "I found out my Fiancé and partner of six years was cheating on me, the morning of the wedding."

"No, that's so fucked up!" She gasped, "I don't get it why people cheat? Like what the hell?"

Harry giggled at her very honest and blunt reaction, "it's alright, I'm over it now." He shrugged. "It was the second time actually. Being cheated on. Wanted to adopt a kid at first but a single man with a busy schedule is not anyone's first choice. Tried for about three years."

"Understandable. I'm so sorry that happened to you."

"Why do you hate weddings?" He diverted the subject to her now.

"My reason is a bit more depressing." She said with her hand into a pinch to say how much more sas her reason is with a slight wink of her eye.

"I'm sure, but I'm here to listen."

"Trauma bonding, are we now?" She nodded her head squinting her eyes, "my mother died when I was six and my little brother was just two-three weeks old. Of course there was a wedding in our house so everyone was away except me, my dad and my mum with my brother, well 'cause she was sick."

"I'm sorry." He mumbled.

"It's fine, I've had twenty years to learn and grow." She shrugged.

"Do you mind me asking what happened?"

"She had a c-section with my brother and the internal stitches ripped open because she was throwing up and coughing so much. I was there when she, uhhh, you know... My dad was out getting us dinner when all of that happened." She moved back a little bit to sit comfortably with her legs criss cross, using the pole as a back rest, her hand resting on her bump as if on autopilot.

Harry just sat there looking at her as he processed all of what she said. She was six. Watched her mother die. That explains her fear of throwing up.

"Don't look at me like that, your green eyes scary." She laughed.

"I'm just trying to process." Harry shared, "What was her name? Your mum's name, I mean."

"Sofia." YN shared.

"That's a beautiful name." Harry cooed and took a moment to mirror how she sat. "Why don't you tell me about her?"

"You want me to talk about my Mummy?" She looked at him puzzled to which he just nodded, "well I've only known her for six years. But she was a doctor like me. A little crazier 'cause my dad told me once she was going for another doctorate. I never want to touch that ever again!"

"So you come from a family of a geniuses." He commented joining her laugh.

"You can say that. She had like three cats, only one of them is still alive. He's old man now. I brought him home on my way back from school he was about three months old, so he's technically my cat. My dad was furious, but who can go against mum's. I mean who's got that kind of audacity, right?"

"Exactly!" He agreed with his own dramatics, "Mum's are the best!"

"Not all of them, my step mother is a total witch. Witch not a bitch. Can't swear like that." She shared. "My mum was the principal of my school. And everyone loved her, obviously. As they all should. That's pretty much it. What else you want to know?"

"She sounds like an amazing person." Harry said. "I'm trying to figure out something though. I wasn't a hairy baby, nor my sister or my mother or dad. How is this baby so hairy? How did doctor Wilson even see that?"

YN looked at him in disbelief, "you failed your science classes by any chance?"

"Yeah, twice but what does that have to with--" he paused, "oh, oh. I'm sorry I didn't to say it like that. I also didn't want to assume. Just looking out for you that's all as you said you can't lie down and--"

"Okay, okay calm down." She stopped him, "it's okay, it's okay."

"Did she tell you what you can do to help with the heartburn?" He asked.

"Nope. Can just hope for the best." She shook her head.

"I'm sorry."

"It's alright. F.Y.I. sir, I was a very fussy baby as well. Good luck with that."

"You're joking?"

"Nope."

"You're joking!"

"I am not."

"Yes you are, you cheeky, you're laughing."

Now she was laughing, "you saw how much I still cry, right?"

He sighed, "yeah."

"We should go back in, they're about to play my favourite song." YN suggested. Harry was up on his feet immediately ready to help her up.

"Yeah? How do you know that?"

"I made the playlist, duh!"

They walked to the wedding party back. Or more like, Harry followed YN like a little smitten little kitten. Thinking Out Loud by Ed Sheeran started playing.

"Would you like to dance with me, ma'am?" Harry offered his hand with extra add on of his charm.

"I'd love to." YN placed her hand in his. Harry took the opportunity to lace his fingers through her in a delicate hold, and slid his other hand around her waist. The baby in between wasn't enough to keep a modest distance.

"This alright?" He whispered as he swayed both of them to the soft tune.

"Mhmm." She nodded.

"What is with you and that doctor?" He asked all of a sudden looking behind her.

"Who? Doctor Jones?" She asked.

"Mhmm."

"Nothing. He's just a nice dude. Why did you ask that?"

"He's been oogling at ya the whole day!" Harry scoffed.

"By the way this is my favourite song." YN tried to change the subject and it worked.

"Is that Ed Sheeran?"

"Yeah!"

"He's one of my best mates." He casually bragged.

"You're kidding?"

"Nope."

"You are kidding!" She gasped.

"I am not. I have his number."

"You have Ed Sheeran's number?" She sounded gobsmacked.

"Yeah."

"Oh my god! Can you get me his signed record?" And she gasped again at her own idea.

"He's on tour right now, but I'll try." He couldn't help but laugh at her reaction, he place her hand in his on his shoulder as he reached to tuck her hair behind her ear again. "You look very pretty tonight, have I told you that?"

"I don't know." She shrugged nonchalantly, but she's screaming inside.

YN tried her best to keep her feelings in check. Like, it's not right. Today though, she did took time to really just take all the feelings in.

Oh boy, did he looked extra, extra dreamy today!

His hair grown out a tiny bit. He now styled his hair in a middle part, his stubble ever so slightly showing. His eyes looked so vibrant and relax, like there were no worries about anything behind them.

And today is about celebrating love too!

He wore a baby blue suit, with his staple white dress shirt. Which is always see through and top three buttons undone. His classic cross necklace, he switched it out to a gold one few weeks ago. And the tattoos on his pecks peeking through as always, which she believed are some kind of birds surrounded by little hairs on his chest.

It was touch of his soft thumb just under her lip which brought her back on earth. His face was just so close to her. That's when someone screamed her name.

"Oh god!" She was spooked.

"It's alright, who is that?" Harry asked looking behind her. It was one of Kayla's childhood friend, Hadleigh.

"YN!" The girl exclaimed as she approached her.

Now, Hadleigh and YN hardly talk to one another. But when they first met, they were really good friends. Until Hadleigh went ahead and shot her shot, telling YN that she had started to like her.

Well, it isn't like YN's not into girls, but she's confused if she's in girls like that in the first place. But most importantly, she wasn't looking for a partner that time (nor is she now unless it's Harry). YN's always been so focused on her career, she never gave going out or being in a relationship a shot ever. It just haven't been her cup of tea to begin with.

Plus, she didn't want to be vulnerable and open to someone.

Hadleigh of course was very understanding and respected her feelings. She got busy with her job as real estate developer. And life went on.

"Hadleigh, so nice to see you!" YN exclaimed.

"Same here," the blue eyed girl smiled as she took YN in for a hug, "I know I missed the ceremony but gosh this is amazing!"

"It is." YN had to agree, the party was lit.

"Oh, you're pregnant!" Hadleigh almost squealed.

"I, uhhh..." YN stuttered, "yeah."

"Congratulations!" She gave YN another hug.

"Thank you." YN smiled not knowing what to say, "this is Harry by the way." YN turned to Harry was stood just half a step behind her. "And Harry, this is Hadleigh. Kayla's kindergarten friend."

"Oh, nice to meet you Hadleigh." Harry approached her with a handshake.

"Nice to meet you too, Harry." Hadleigh shook hands with him. "Oh, looks like the bride is finally free. I'm gonna go talk to her before she gets busy again."

"Yeah sure." YN nodded.

"You want to go back to the hotel?" Harry asked once Hadleigh was gone, YN looked exhausted.

"No, I'll just go sit somewhere." She shared.

"Come." He grabbed her hand and guided her to the now empty dining tables set to a side, he pulled a chair for her to sit facing the dance floor, he pulled a chair like he did at the ice cream place on her birthday that night. His knee touching hers.

"Is it really that obvious, I'm pregnant?" She asked, her hand on her swollen belly now really showing she is in fact very pregnant. But she's been feeling insecure lately. She had to run last minute to the tailor to get her dress readjusted, even though it was made keeping in mind she'd grow by the time of the wedding.

Well, she's almost in her third trimester (twenty eight weeks). It was obviously going to show. YN just doesn't want to admit that this time is going way too fast.

"What do you mean?" Harry asked, confused of her sudden change in mood.

"I-- she knew just by looking at me?" She wondered.

"She hugged you, darling." Harry defended her from herself, "I mean it's not a bad thing, is it?"

"No," she shook her head.

"Are they moving now?" He asked.

"Yeah, like crazy!" She sighed, "see!"

Harry carefully kept his hand where her's was, she placed hers on his. He felt a jolt which made him almost jump. "That was strong!" He commented laughing.

"Yeah." YN nodded.

It warmed her heart how he already adored the baby, they aren't even born yet.

And it also makes her heart sore thinking this is the only time she'll get with the baby. She's been contemplating to ask him if she could still see them from time to time. She would be fine if he never told them she's their mother. But it felt wrong.

After all he's just a complete stranger she met through a surrogacy agency website online, got pregnant via IVF, failed one time but worked the second, he paid her for carrying the baby. She's already grown to love the baby so much that it also felt wrong that she did it all for money at first.

She doesn't want him to think she's in with wrong intentions if she asks to see the baby in future.

Though, she's already paid one of the installments to the remaining amount he had lent her. He doesn't know about it, but his accountant and Personal Assistant does.

"You good?" Harry sounded concerned. That's when YN realised her eyes were getting watery as she thought about everything.

"Yeah. Just a little sleepy." She made an excuse, which he surprisingly belived.

"Do you really want to go back to the hotel, YN? You know we can." He suggested.

"No, I'm fine. I promise." She assured him.

They sat there in corner watching the party go on. Until Kayla came and approached YN herself, she was little tipsy but she pulled a chair next to her.

"You look tired." She spoke, "I think should really go and rest."

Harry jumped in too, "that's what I said."

"See, he agrees too." Kayla pointed out. "You need to rest!"

"I know, but I'm having fun just sitting here." YN shared. And she is indeed having fun there.

The party eventually came, newly weds were off to their honeymoon. This was all new to YN, as everything was over in merely three days.

Harry drove YN back to the hotel room. His was booked right next tk hers. They walked as it was just to the walking distance.

"This ended very quickly." She commented.

"Quickly?" Harry got confused.

"The wedding." YN shared, "it went on barely three days, it was just a bachelorette party, then going over some things the next day, then the wedding, this happened really quickly."

"That's a long time."

"No, it's not. Wedding functions usually last for weeks. Not that I like or enjoy any of those, but it was still significantly different experience." She explained.

"Yeah?" Harry sounded in amusement. They reached her room there, it was too quick for Harry's liking.

"Hmm, Indian wedding usually last for about two weeks to a month." YN shared as she opened up the door to her room.

"Have to attend an Indian wedding myself then, eh." He beamed, "I'm just next door to you, call me if you need anything, hmm?"

"I will, thank you." She nodded. "Wait... This is not my room." She checked the card key.

"Got you stuff moved here. It's a lot more comfortable." He explained.

"This is a freaking suite Harry, who's going to pay for it?!" She opened the door and was shocked to see the room.

It had light blocking curtains, a massive bed she doesn't have to now share with Julia. It had it's own sofa and coffee table by what she reckoned is a floor to ceiling glass window.

"I did." He said, "try to get some sleep now darling."

......................................................................

It was middle of the night and YN was craving chocolates.

Now, she can hold herself off till she can get something to eat which she is craving. It was a different kind of urge now. Especially when she couldn't eat the chocolate desserts as they had Rum in it. Kayla almost killed off the caterers for not having a Alcohol free dessert as she asked for specially for her best friend.

YN could go down to the hotel gift shop and buy a very expensive bar of chocolate but she just want to get out of her room. The bed is awfully comfy. And she couldn't sleep because every time she goes to lie down, her stomach acids want to gush out of esophagus. So she called Harry. Sent the man out to get her chocolates. And he did so. The gift shop was closed off he messaged her so he drove to a nearest shop to get her what she wanted. It looked like he bought the whole store when he got back with just more than just chocolates she asked for.

"Is this enough, darling?" He set everything on the little coffee table by the floor to ceiling window which was now closed off by light blocking curtains.

"That's too much Harry!" She walked upto him. "Just asked for a few chocolates."

"Well, I figured you might be hungry as you didn't eat much tonight." He pulled out a few bags of crisps, "usually don't condone eating junk food, but this is the best we can do at two in the morning."

"Thank you!" She cooed and hugged him tight.

Harry was taken back. Not by her hugging him but by the butterflies in his tummy. He hugged her back though. Her hugs are always warm and welcoming.

"Of course, my love." He rubbed her back gently, "why didn't you sleep?"

And she got to opening a bar of chocolate as she sat down on the sofa chair, right next to him. "I can't sleep. Everytime I try, my stomach acids want just gush out." She munched on the chocolate and yawned.

She really needs sleep, but she can't sleep sitting up. It's very dangerous. She might fall off her bed, or sleep in a position which might hurt the baby.

"Oh look," she grabbed a hold on his wrist and place it on her stomach for Harry to feel the punches. "And there goes the jab!"

"Ouch!" Harry almost felt that under his skin, "they're being a trouble maker, aren't they! Go to sleep now, will you little wrestler!"

"What the hell!" YN stopped feeling them move out of nowhere. "Did they just stopped moving?"

Harry chuckled, "they already listen to their Papa, don't they?" His thumb ran gentle strokes over the oversized shirt she wore.

"Yeah." She's in awe again. But took advantage and moved back to relax maybe take in a nap before long car ride back home the next day. Harry got up quickly and got the blanket from the bed.

"C'mere." He sat next to her again with his arm draped onto the back rest of the sofa. YN hesitantly leaned in resting her head on his shoulder as she tried to sleep.

......................................................................

Next morning was chaos.

YN was throwing up so their drive back was delayed. Julia was accompanying them as Harry offered. He saved her the hassle of taking a train back home. So it was now Julia and YN play arguing over some snacks they bought just before getting in the car.

Harry had a great time watching them bicker back and forth without offending one another. He'd act as if he's not paying attention when either of them tried to bring him in their pretend argument, not wanting to be the bad guy.

That was pretty much it for the day.

......................................................................

The very next day was when Harry resumed his duty of taking her to and from work.

He wants to make sure she's safe and sound himself. Sure he trust Jeremy with his own life. But he gets more time to spend with YN.

"Hi!" She greeted him with a warm smile on her in morning when he picked her up.

Harry took to this very lovely breakfast place, one because Lizzie is on a vacation, and two he can't cook to even save his life without burning down his kitchen. He's hungry and he knows she might have not eaten well either.

"I can't believe you out of all people are eating out today!" YN pointed out sipping on her smoothie.

"Lizzie is on a vacation." He shared.

"You didn't cook?" Harry just glanced at her sheepishly, "so you're going to eat out till she comes back?"

"I guess, or maybe I'll crash at my mum's."

She giggled, "come over tonight, I'll make you something to eat."

"You don't have to darling, you're already tired enough." He found her glaring at him, enough to be intimidating. "Alright!"

And that's what they did. Harry picked her up from work and they went straight to grocery shopping, because she didn't had much left at home and they went back to her place.

Julia was home, watching TV.

Harry had figured the blondie is fun to hang out with, she just hated him for reasons he doesn't know. Well, maybe for treating her best friend like crap that night at his bar.

"Hello mamas, how was your day?" She spoke looking behind, "oh look mister grumpy pants is here too!"

"Hello to you too, blondie." Harry waved at her.

"You're staying in tonight, J?" YN asked to which Julia nodded, "I'm making dinner."

"I was just going to order us Pizza!" Blondie gasped in excitement and followed the pair into the kitchen. Harry noticed a few boxes in the kitchen. Like someone was moving out.

"Who's moving out?" He asked.

"The newly weds." Julia shared as YN made a run to the loo. "They got their own place now."

"Awh!" Harry cooed. Both of them took out the ingredients from the bags mean while YN came back, in a civil manner. Civil manner from Julia mostly.

"Can I please have the kitchen to myself?" YN asked as she stepped back in the kitchen. She doesn't like the clutter in kitchen when she's cooking, and knowing her best friend, Blondie would definitely pick a fight with Harry.

"I'll leave." Julia saw herself out to continue watching whatever animal documentary she was watching.

"I'm staying to help." Harry announced as he rolled up sleeves of his white dress shirt. YN said nothing as she handed him an apron, knowing his short costs as much as a month worth of rent.

She started off by chopping onions and tomatoes. Harry's eyes almost started tearing up as he stood there waiting for her instructions to do something.

"Oh my god those onions!" He hissing covering his eyes and making YN laugh.

"Go sit out, I can do this." She told him.

"No, I'm fine. I'm fine." He sniffled. "What are we having though?"

"Okra, which is Bhindee, Roti, rice and Daal." She shared the menu with him.

"Never had that before." He sounded intrigued to try new food, "the most I've had is Biryani, Jeremy's wife made."

"You're missing out." She sighed dramatically.

"Really?"

"Really!"

"Guess we'll have to ask Lizzie to make new foods then." He announced. And he for sure is going to ask his cook to make some new foods.

Harry had a few things to share with her, but given her friend is in other room he figured he'll do that the next day.

Barely two and half months till baby is here, the appointments were now every other week instead of every month. He wanted to know when was she planning to put in her maternity leave.

He just wants her to be comfortable, standing for hours on hours teaching is very fucking tiring. And dealing with teenagers? That's whole new level of difficult in his opinion. Though the summer vacation have already begun, she still went to work.

The cat, Noodle just walked past his legs to YN and lingered around the kitchen as she cooked.

"Can you stir this a few times in between?" YN asked him.

"Yes!" He's been waiting for this, he took on the work. The dinner was done in no time. Even the cat was given it's dinner around the same time.

Harry had a quiet night watching a Dinasaur documentary. YN seemed very interested in that as they all sat on the floor with coffee table as their dining table.

......................................................................

The very next week. Kayla and Josh were back from their honeymoon as they got ready to move out.

Even Julia had found herself a place to move to so she can afford the rent. YN was going to live at Harry's place, as per the contract as she's nearing the due date.

Like promised, Harry took days off to help YN pack up her stuff. She just clothes and a few things to move, like her bed which she sold as she'd have nowhere to keep it. And that was it.

It was pretty emotional leaving the place she called home from past five years. She hoped she'd finally get to go see her dad this summer but maybe she can go during winter break.

Back at Harry's, she got the room she spent a night at once. The closet was empty for her to fill it up.

YN didn't know what was upstairs, maybe Harry didn't used that floor. His bedroom was downstairs, maybe the floor above had guest bedrooms. She remembered Lizzie saying it is a six bedroom house. There were few people working in the other spare room that day. Maybe he's getting the nursery ready.

That thought made YN's heart sink again.

She spent a couple of hours just putting her clothes away from the boxes. She didn't know she had that many clothes, and none of those fit her anyway now. So she placed all of the clothes which don't fit her and she doesn't want to wear in a separate box to donate.

She was just on her last box when Harry came in with tea and a few snacks. He knew she needed to take her vitamins and few other medications doctor have prescribed to her, she needed to eat something for that. They had a very early lunch.

"You want me to help you with those?" He asked as he placed the tray on the ottoman in the closet.

"I'm almost done. Those are for donation." YN explained.

"That's like half of your closet." He pointed out, she just sighed and continued to place last few closed in their shelves. "We'll go shopping tomorrow, yeah?"

"It's fine, I am fine with these for now." She gesture at the clothes she had.

It looked like the closet was empty. She never had a walk in closet before, it was very new to her. She had very limited space at her last place anyway.

"Come on now I got Chai and snacks. Made it just the way you showed me yesterday." He grabbed a gentle hold of her hand as he walked her out. "You want to make any modifications to this room? We should add a study table so you can work comfortably."

"I just have a week and half of work left, don't need a study table. But thank you." She tried her best to smile but all she could think about was the baby she will never see again.

"You alright?" Harry could sense she is in deep thoughts but he let her decide if she wants to share it.

"Yeah, I just need a nap." Maybe she can sleep and her worries would go away. Yeah, she can try that whilst the baby is not moving.

"Okay, but at least eat something, yeah?" He suggested, "I'll be just outside."

"Mhmm." She picked up the mug of chai. She is going to eat before she sleep though.

......................................................................

YN couldn't sleep. So she decided to take a warm shower, got everything ready but she got a call from her dad. She just sat there talking to him for a while.

She hadn't told her dad that the baby was her's too, and she wasn't just carrying it for a couple. Not that he would be mad, but she just wanted someone to share it with. Someone who she shared that close bond with.

They talked about her little brother's latest behaviours, how he's getting back on track and getting the help he needs. Her dad shared that he went upto him to talk about it. YN was relieved from that worry of her. Her dad also shared how her brother was interested in modeling and that he's gone to a few casting too and all that stuff. He also shared that the doctors gave him a pass that he can go work in person in a next few months given his very fast recovery.

YN was over the moon hearing that. That was the reason she took that very big decision.

She had a nice cry and stayed in her designated room all night, sulking in her bed.

At least she got some sleep.

Harry didn't bother her until the next morning when she had breakfast in her room. He went to check in on her and take her shopping like he said last night. He managed to convince her to with him. But that was it.

......................................................................

Harry had managed to get YN's input on the nursery, which was very slowly coming together. He didn't mind if it was finished before the baby is here, because they won't be sleeping alone for a long time. She helped him build the cot, the dresser and changing table after the room was painted.

It was all wholesome and animal themed, on her suggestion. The room was already filled with a load of sensory toys, stuffed animals and loads of story books. The half of the room was already being planned to be padded with crash pads and a pretty soft rug on top and a small play fence. Everything was baby proof in the entire house already.

He was working from home now so he could do rest of work himself. Of course he encouraged YN to help him because all she did was sulk in her room after she was done working. But now she's not working. Her summer break as teacher had begun and she'd miss the next semester due to her maternity leave.

Just two weeks and half to the due date. It was rhe thirty-ninth week, almost fortieth.

"I don't know mum." YN overhead Harry talking to his mother about something. He was on his laptop looking for something, "yup that's great idea, I'll ask the doctor." She reckoned it must be about the baby so she waddled carefully towards him.

"What's wrong?" She asked.

"I don't know which diapers to get. What if little bean has sensitive skin?" He whined in concern.

YN tried to hold back her laugh but failed, "get the reusable cotton ones. But yeah, you'll have to wash like a fifty of them at least twice a day."

"Is that really a good choice then?" He asked, now intrigued.

"Hmm." YN nodded. "I've usually seen grandma's making cloth diapers from used cotton clothes for babies. It's not harsh on their skin. I looked after my brother when he was a baby and my dad and grandma prohibited the use of single use diapers, unless we were going out or something. I've heard from a few friends back home that now you can buy those online too."

"Yeah?" He was impressed, "how many do you think will the baby need?"

"The more the merrier." She shrugged and started waddling back in kitchen.

There was a lot of left over noodles left in the fridge from lunch, which Lizzie left because she had leave early due to some emergencies. Or that all would go to the homeless in the community. The lady hated seeing the food go to waste.

Harry followed after her. He found her new waddle adorable. "You having dinner?"

"Yeah, you want me to heat up some for you too?" She asked as she took out the container.

"Yeah," he nodded, "do you want to watch a movie or something?" To which she surprisingly agreed.

He's been worried about her lately spending all her days in her room. Making up excuses so she can be in her room. They ate and sat watching The Witcher together on the sofa.

Harry had her tucked closer to him with his hand on the bump. Both were getting comfortable with one another. It was getting harder and harder for Harry to find a way fast enough to confess his feelings for her. He doesn't want it to be too late, but he barely knows how to. With a baby in mix.

He is in a complicated situation.

So is YN. She's grown comfortable around him. It's difficult when he's got to go for in person meeting last minute. She's gotten used to his antiques and how he bugs her every other hour to eat something or just do something with him. He's also managed to get her out for a nice walk, luring her with promises of ice cream. Which worked all the time.

She knows she's way past her infatuation, crush, and like phases with him. She's halfway sure she's in love with him. It was new.

She's only been with one person before but it only lasted for barely three months. She's been through the first few stages, but not this.

And there is a baby in the mix. Everything is happening backwards or out of order to confuse her even more.

But she's sleepy because has stopped moving for a few minutes now, or at least they've stopped kicking and punching her insides. She's learned to. She snuggled closer to Harry as her eyelids got heavier and heavier, until she was fast asleep.

......................................................................

It was the forty-first week. Harry and YN were out on a walk to go get ice cream. He had just gotten home from his last minute meeting. Lizzie so nicely offered to stay with her until he's back home. He hadn't even got to change as he directly to serving YN the dinner before he took her out to ice cream place.

They met his elderly neighbours who thought that he's got a wife now, they congratulated the couple as they walked past after a few minutes of talking. It was awkward, but made YN feel silly and giddy inside.

Turned out they know Harry very well, but the elderly couple seemed to be in hurry before either them could say anything. The walk to and from ice cream shop was slightly awkward. But they had to hurry back as YN was felt a sharp contraction.

Highly likely, it wasn't a Braxton Hicks thing, given the baby could arrive anytime.

YN wanted to be back in comfort of her bed in case anything happens. And Harry said he wanted to talk about something to her, maybe share something.

Maybe it was about how she'll have to leave the baby now. Maybe there were a few legal obligations. She had so many maybe's running through her mind in that moment. And Harry forgot about it in worries of what was happening.

Her contractions kept getting closer and closer rapidly every hour and half. It wasn't until her water broke. She was in bathroom luckily.

YN started panicking inside. She's not the one to scream when in pain, but she is wincing. It felt like her period cramps were on some heavy drugs and steroids.

"Hey, hey look at me." Harry tried to get her attention, "breathe with me, darling, it's okay." He did the rapid breathing exercises with her a few times before he got to getting the hospital bag. Even stuffed a spare outfit managed to get in the bag.

The drive to the car was painful and slow. There was no traffic given it was four in the morning. Harry had to drive carefully. He just hated seeing her cry in pain like that, getting flashbacks. This time the baby is healthy, YN is healthy. He parked closee to the entrance.

"Help me out please." YN mumbled.

"Yeah, yeah," Harry hurried out, but another contraction hit her. "It's okay, breathe baby." He held her hand tightly.

"It hurts, it hurts so bad!" She is crying, tears falling down her cheeks and all.

"It is going to hurt more if you keep holding your breath, darling." He rubbed his hand on her back.

She sighed, "I'm good, I'm good." Announcing she carefully stepped out of the car.

Harry followed her behind closely because she said she can walk just fine. Or waddle just fine enough. They were just halfway through the maternity department when another contraction hit her.

She stopped mumbling, grabbing onto Harry for support.

YN knew she can't handle this pain, she can only imagine how it would be pushing a heavy ass baby out through her vagina. It was going to hurt even more. A lot more. She can't do that now. Can she back off?

"We're so close love, you think you can walk?" Harry asked.

"Yes." She nodded and walked to the reception where they were checked in.

YN was asked to change into a hospital gown immediately and checked on. She was dilating on a good pace, and she was advised to move around to speed up the process even faster. She paced back and forth in the room but her pain was getting worse every passing contraction.

"You, you want to call your family and tell them?" YN suggested as she sped walked up and down in the labour and delivery room.

"I will do that later, YN," he shared, "you can ask for the epidural, you know?"

"I know, I know, just not now." She sniffled on her tears, but she broke down crying sat on the edge of hospital bed.

"Hey, c'mere." He hugged her, "everything is going just fine."

"I don't know, I don't know if I can do this." She sobbed, "I want to have a C-section. I can't do this."

"It's more risky, darling." Harry was surprised, "you can do this."

"Just talk to the doctor for me, please--" another contraction hit her right in the crotch.

And Harry did. After all it's her body, she can decide whatever. Given she's in agony and her decisions might not be right. He wouldn't invalidate her feelings like that. But Doctor Wilson adviced against her idea, unless there is an emergency, because honestly it had more risks to her. That made her real upset.

"Hey, you know there are cons to it." Harry cooed as he sat next to her, "the recovery time is longer, it's more painful, there are more chances of hemorrhage. I know you can do it."

"I don't care, I just want them to healthy."

"They're healthy, love, look you can see and hear their heartbeats there." He pointed at the heart monitor which was keeping track of the baby's heartbeat.

It was half past six in the morning, when YN finally gave in and asked for an epidural at eight centimetres dilation. Harry was asked to step out just so the room is clear and the procedure is done without any interruptions. It took them a whole hour to call him back in. Meanwhile he called his mother and asked her to come over if she could, he honestly didn't know what he could do. YN was in so much pain and it was getting just as hard on him to watch. He cried on the phone call with his mum.

But just a few minutes later YN seemed less stressed. "How are you feeling now?"

"Can't feel much waist down." She chuckled slightly, "this is why I waited so long to get the epidural."

"At the pain is less now, right?"

"Mhmm."

"You want anything?" He sniffled.

"You were crying?" She realised, "no, why are you crying Harry, the baby is fine."

"I know, I know." He nodded, "I'll get you more ice chips, yeah, just five minutes?"

"Okay."

Harry so badly wanted to tell her that he cares about her as well there. He is crying of two reasons, the baby is going to be here today and he just can't see her suffer like that. His mum was there by that time. She brought him coffee and said Gemma was on the way with breakfast for everyone.

Harry just couldn't bring himself to eat until way after the baby is here. But it was nice of his sister. His mum went out to get more bottles of water whilst he brought the ice chips to YN. He noticed the contraction were way harder than he last checked but she wasn't hissing in pain like before rather she lied there with her eyes closed.

"Hey YN, you want anything?" He asked again handing her cup.

"No, I'm fine. Thank you for this." She smiled.

"Those are higher than the last time I checked." He looked at the monitor again.

"It's feels like period cramps now." She shared, "it's bearable."

"That great!" He flashed his dimply smile finally. "Now, I, I-- to be honest I don't know what to do or say, so I just asked my mum to come over. She can be a great help, I, I can just call her in if you need to talk to her about anything which she can help with."

"No, you didn't had to bother her. I'm fine." A crease formed between her brows, a look of worry. He should asked his family to come visit after the baby was here, especially his mother. She bet the lady has more important work to do than be there to help her.

"It's alright, love." It was his mother. Pretty evident as Harry looks like a copy of her. "You're not a bother." She placed the water bottles on the side table. "I'm Anne, Harry's mum."

"Hello, I'm YN," she greeted her with a smile, "I feel bad now."

"It's okay, you can tell me what you need. I had two kids of my own, so I bet I can be pretty good help." Anne smiled.

She waited around the back as nurse checked on YN twice already. Harry sat next to her on the edge of her bed. His mum of course knew everything, he told her before he even told YN about it. In hope she might have a way to help him. She tried but he is just too anxious for that.

"What are you going name them?" She asked.

"Have a few names picked out, you want to help me?" He pulled out his phone and opened his notes app before she could say anything. "Let me know if you have any suggestions too." He handed her his phone. He had a list of ten names each for boy and girl and some just neutral names.

"You sure you want me to have a look?"

"Of course!" He shrugged.

Another good few hours went by, YN was starting to feel more pain but it was not something crazy. She was finally given a green flag for pushing. It wasn't as painful as she thought it would be due to the epidural she got, though she's sure it's gonna kick once it wears off. She didn't know how long she has been pushing for or now many were needed, all she thought about the baby's health. A nurse placed a clean towel over her chest.

YN panicked as the baby didn't started crying immediately, but they did once their back was rubbed. It was a loud high pitched scream cry.

"It's a girl!" Doctor Wilson announced as she placed the girl on her chest and YN stopped breathing in that moment.

That shouldn't have happened. They should have taken the baby away immediately. Now she was holding onto her, she doesn't want to let go. She started sobbing too.

"She does have a lot of hair." Harry commented, that's when YN realised she wasn't alone in the room with the new baby girl, her crying had gotten down to just few whimpers.

"Yeah!" YN cooed.

"Alright, YN a few more pushes for the afterbirth." Doctor Wilson caught her attention and someone was picking up the girl off her chest.

"No, no don't take her please." YN panicked, "please!"

"Can we please hold her longer?" Harry asked the nurse who of course agreed to it. YN held onto the girl the entire time until the pediatrician said they really have to weigh and check on the baby.

Harry stayed by her side as his mum was there whilst they checked the baby girl. YN looked at him confused. "You want some water?" He fetched her the bottle of water, "you did so amazing, she's here. It's a girl!"

"Like you wanted." YN nodded.

......................................................................

YN was all changed up into a clean hospital gown. She was given a very hearty meal.

The baby girl weighed nine pounds and eight ounces, no wonder why YN couldn't walk by the very end. She's definitely got a lot of hair on her head.

YN wasn't asked to feed her, hell, she haven't even got to see her again even though they're in the same room. She have been bleeding very bad so her stay at the hospital will be by the next evening. It was way past afternoon now. Harry has been going back and forth between her and the baby girl. She had asked him to talk to the pediatrician saying she's fine there as the nurse checked on her.

She doesn't even know what's her name is going to be.

"Ms. YLN, do you have family or friends we can call up for your discharge next day?" A nurse asked YN, everyone knows it's just a surrogacy case. By the talk of nurse, looked like Harry could take the baby home by tonight or even by early evening.

"Yeah, I, I'll call my friend." She nodded. The lady then proceeded to ask her questions on her pain levels, how she was feeling.

"Alright, we'll move you to the recovery room but you are advised to walk around every hour or so, for as much as you physically can." The nurse explained, "please don't push yourself to do more than you can."

"I will." YN nodded again. She tried to get off her bed and go find her phone in the mess which was the sofa chair now. It was painful, every step but she has to move around anyway, it wasn't certainly her first time out of bed after giving birth. She can say it was teeny bit less pain. She found her phone to text Julia to come over toni to the hospital. "Hello."

"Hey sexy, what's up?" Julia spoke.

"Just had the baby few hours ago." YN shared, talking as low as she could, "can I please ask you for a favour?"

"Sure, what's up?"

"I want you to come pick me up tomorrow, they want to keep me here overnight so I don't bleed out." YN shared, "and uhhhh... I'll also be needing help to get, ummm... my clothes and stuff the next morning. I, I promise I'll be out as soon as I find a flat."

"Are you kidding me?" Is the first thing Julia yelled, "isn't Harry going to be taking care of the afterbirth thing too?"

"I don't know. I forgot. I'm just feeling so alone right now. I don't want to bother him, he's with the baby and his mum." YN was trying hard not to cry. "Please come and see me?"

"I, I will as soon as I get off work, yeah?" Julia now sounded worried, "I'll ask if I can clock out early."

"Thank you!"

"Don't mention it, I'll be there. I promise!"

"Okay." She hung up the call.

"Hey, what are you doing out of bed love?" She heard Harry, "you feeling better now?"

"Yeah." She sounded walking back to the bed, "nurse said I'll be moved to the recovery room. They want to keep here for the night."

"No, what's wrong?" He followed her, baby in his arms. YN watched Anne leave whilst on a phone call, "what did they say?"

"It's nothing, I, I am bleeding too much." She shared, "I, I should probably go to the bathroom now."

"You want me to call the nurse?"

"No, I'll be fine." YN walked to the loo as fast as she could. When she came out the baby was crying and whining. The nurses were in and out of the room since they got there, she is already overwhelmed enough.

"Do you know how to swaddle her?" Harry sounded terrified, "changed her nappy, I don't know what's going on!"

"Let me see." She went ahead and put the new baby in a warm cosy swaddle.

"That's incredible!" Harry gasped, "look at her, all cosy now."

"Yeah." Baby girl is still whining. She's defin hungry. "Did she eat anything?"

"No, I wanted to ask if, if you wanted to breastfeed her. Only if you're fine." Harry shared, "the nurse is gone to bring the formula just incase."

"You'd be fine with that?"

"You sound surprised. Of course I'd be fine with that." He doesn't know what is going on. "I mean it's your choice at the end."

"I, I know--" before she could say anything further the nurse was back. But she rather ended up showing YN now to feed the baby.

That made her feel like dying now as she watched the baby nurse from her breast. She's in an awful state in that moment. But the baby had a full tummy, was burped and lied on her cot. It's exhausting being born, isn't it!

"Hey, what is going on YN?" Harry asked, finally.

"Nothing, I told you."

"It's not nothing. You're spacing out, come on talk to me darling." He cooed as he sat on the edge of her bed, "what did you mean they're going to move you to the recovery room? I don't know what is going on."

"You're not going home with her?"

"Not without you, no." He seemed more confused, "I'm more confused, YN."

"The nurse told me to call family or friends so they can take me home the next day." She shared, "I, I guess you can take her home in a few hours."

"You're coming home. Can't leave you like this here." He is now getting mad, "I told you I'm going to take care of you after the baby is here as well, didn't I? Not going to leave you alone. Little bean needs you, I need you."

"Why did she said it like that then?" She looked at him with eyes pooled up with tears.

"I'll talk to them," he assured her, "I know why she said it like that. I promise you I'm not going to leave you here. Why didn't you tell me before, hmm?"

"You were with you mother and baby, didn't wanted to bother you."

"I'm sorry you felt that way, but you're never a bother. Especially to me." He pushed her baby hair out of her face, "we'll go to the recovery room, have something to tell you."

"Okay." YN nodded, "I, I need to tell Julia, I, I called as I panicked. I'm sorry."

"It's alright." He assured her again, "you can ask your friends to come see her when we're out of here so it's more comfortable."

Harry made sure to make it clear that the baby and the mother are going to stay until she is discharged too, and that she is to be treated kindly there. He's seen a few nurses there being mean to her. Just because they knew little bean is related to her too and she was just giving away her child like that. Those nurses had a shift change anyway.

Gemma came over to see the baby too, she came with warm and healthy lunch. It was from a restaurant as she burnt the lasagna she was making on accident, hence why Anne hurried out. Least to say Gemma cried holding little bean.

"Is that hair underneath the hat?" She slightly pushed the hat back to check, "oh my god, yeah!"

"Yeah, got that from her mum." Harry bragged, YN almost choked on the water she was drinking hearing him say that.

Both of the ladies stayed till the last visiting hours. Finally there was quietness. Little bean had yet another meal, and is now laying on YN's shoulder. She's also been already holding up her head, and opening her eyes. She got those from Harry. Her fluffy cheeks had the slightest of the dimples.

It was a Styles trademark now, the dimples.

"When we get back," Harry spoke catching YN's attention, "I wanted to ask you a few things, make sure you're fine with them."

"Mhmm."

"I don't quite know how to help, this is obviously new. So I looked into it, found out about the Doula, they come in and help with the postpartum period, help take care of the baby. It'll be healthy for you and her." He tried his best to explain it in a best way possible, "I, I also know it's a huge part of the culture where you're from. We can or not go with the confinement thing, however you prefer it. So if you're fine with that, or we can figure it out as we go."

"No, no, I'd really like that." YN agreed, "frankly I don't know what to do either, I'm more tired now."

"We can stay in our little bubble until you recover and she's a bit older then, yeah?" He suggested, "and also, I've been wanting to ask you this for a while."

"Hmm, what?"

"I, I know you did not sign up for this. Was thinking of terminating the agreement you signed." He was holding onto his breath tightly, readying himself for her reaction, "I, I think she'd be more happier to have her second parent around."

"Really?" She's now crying again. The baby can call her Mumma now.

"Mhmm, I've already told my lawyer to get on it." He explained and a few more things, "we'll just have to sign the discharge papers and her birth certificate tomorrow before we take her home."

It warmed his heart to see how much little bean is loved already. The first time he got to hold her, all of the air was sucked out of his lungs. So tiny, and she felt warm against him, just how she moved her head to find a comfortable position to sleep on in his arms, hopefully feeling safe and sound.

It was a rainbows and unicorns moment for him. He thought he wouldn't be able to feel that connection with her, though she's a whole new person. He needs time to get to know her. It was all unexplainable.

It made him furious seeing how she's been treated by some of the nurses today, but it all sorted now. He dropped a quick message to his assistant to get the Doula on board. He found someone just perfect. It was an Indian lady around his mum's age with decades and decades worth of experience. It would also make YN feel at home.

Even though he stayed away from making his own conclusions, he could tell YN was slipping away in her thoughts with the baby. He's seen how bonded she already was and he'd hear her randomly talking to bump, or taking pictures in the mirrors around the house. Her initial decision of declining his offer has always been enough to remind him. She held back on so many of her opinions.

He wanted to hear them all. He figured it would be very unfair for both baby girl and YN to be away from one another.

"Is it going to be me visiting her every weekend? Or how, how do you want it to go?" YN asked.

"About that..." Harry shuffled in his seat, which has been the same since they got to the hospital, right on the edge of her bed. "Can I hold your hand for this?" And he grabbed a hold of her hand which didn't had a IV needle in it. "Don't want you slapping me across the face."

"I would never!" She gasped making him chuckle sheepishly.

"Just kidding." He took in a deep breath. "I want to make that everyday. I'm going to be so bad at this, at least for a while. But I've grown fond of you. So, so, so fond of you, couldn't realise when I fell in love with you. I want to be with you if you want that. Things are not planned but they can be figured on the way. We can do this together." He doesn't even want to think about her rejecting him.

"Wait," a blank look on her face made him more and more anxious. She's just processing he reckoned. "You're saying you like me?"

"Yeah..." He tried to process her question too, "well, it's more than that actually."

"You like me?" She asked again, emphasising the first and last word of her question.

"Let's switch that like for love, then yes. Most definitely, yes!" He said, little firmly. She just looked so flabbergasted.

"So you don't like me?" She spoke overwhelmed of everything in that moment, "wait, what? My brain just... What?" That made Harry giggle.

"Is it that hard to believe I'd ever say that?" He asked.

"Never imagined you'd say that, to me." She scoffed in disbelief, she still doubts he might be pranking her.

"And why would you say that?"

"I don't know," she sighed almost on the edge of crying, "I've been nothing but mean to you all this time, even though I didn't mean to. I'm sorry I don't mean to cry either, I don't know what is going on!" And the water works started.

"Awh, darling it's alright!" Harry cooed and immediately pulled her in a hug, he recieved one right back, "today have been so overwhelming for you, I know that but couldn't wait till tomorrow. We have to sign up the paper work and I reckoned it would be bad idea to put you in spot on the last moment, in case you have changed your mind about anything."

"No, I, I will not." She shook her head now sniffling. "Did you really mean what you said?"

"Every single word." He placed a feathery kiss on top of her head. He would be contained if she doesn't feel the same way, he at least tried.  "I love you. More than a friend, more than just being mum of our new girl."

YN squeezed him tighter. Would be too awkward to tell him she loves him too? Why would it be awkward? She would sound stupid, wouldn't she?

"I love you." She mumbled.

"I love you!" He chuckled softly squeezing her right back.

"Oh, my back hurts." She shared pulling away from their hug. Her back really did hurt, every bone in her body hurt in that moment.

"Oops, sorry," he helped her with the pillows behind her back.

The baby girl softly sighing in her sleep right next to YN's hospital bed caught his attention. Her small mouth curled up in a O as she let out a long breath.

"It's tiring being born, isn't it?" Harry pulled the cot closer so he can place a kiss on his baby's head. She squirmed raising her swaddled legs kicking him right in the face, earning a gasp from him. "Oh, now I know how your Mummy felt."

"Hey she's just a baby!" He heard YN from behind.

"Yeah you two are going to team up against me." He surrendered in defeat already. "Just want to hold her for hours."

"She'll get used to it and won't let you sleep." YN shared. He agrees. She needs space to grow, he can be smothering all the time.

"A little smothering can be excused." He shrugged giving his full attention to her now. "This is going all backwards, isn't it?" He moved closer, holding her hand close to his heart after he placed a kiss on her knuckles.

"Doesn't matter though."

"No it doesn't." He smiled at her. "It's nearly dinner time, the Doula will be here anytime now."

"You already called her?" She looked rather shocked, "whem did you do that?"

"Texted my PA, and I got a text from her when you were feeding Bean, firmly warning me from giving you anything other than water." He shared.

"She's going to be the ultimate mama bear." YN giggled.

She's seen her Nani, her mum's mum looking after her daughters and her grand daughters during their postpartum confinement. It seems to be brutal that she has to give up icecream for the next six weeks, and burgers, and pizza, and every one of her favourite junk food, nothing but warm healthy food she'll be eating. It's going to be tough, but she signed up for it when she agreed.

Of course it isn't her Nani so it's going to be different she reckoned.

"Are we going to keep calling her Bean?" She asked.

"Not quite settled on any names you picked out." He said, "which one do you like the most? You chose, Starla, Evara and Juniper."

"I don't know." She shrugged.

"Come on, help me out here." He affirmed, "you know we're in this together."

"Okay, how about you pick from Juniper or Starla?" She shortened the list for him.

"Hmm, lets see." He looked at the baby for a second and back to YN. "Looks like she's meant to be named..." She looked at him eagerly, so hoping he'd pick her favourite name, "...Juniper?"

"Yeah!" She exclaimed, beaming at him now. "Is she going to have a middle name? It's a thing here right?"

"Don't you have a middle name?"

"I don't. We use our dads, or most recently either one of our parents name on the legal documents and stuff, otherwise no middle name." She explained.

"Shes definitely going to have a middle name." He nodded, "I have it picked out already."

"You do?"

"Mhmm, it's going to be a surprise for you till the morning." He leaned in closer, hoping he could steal a kiss finally.

"Okay--" before she could say anything there was a knock on the door. It was the Doula.

"Hello, I'm Mrs. Nimrit Singh." The lady introduced herself. Right off the bat, she had a very homely vibe to her, "I am the doula you contacted."

"Oh yes, I am Harry." Harry introduce himself, "and this is YN."

"Hello beta." She greeted YN with a bright smile and a warm hug.

"Hello," YN smiled back, all of a sudden feeling her anxiety and stress about how she'd deal with everything related to her postpartum. "This is Juniper."

"She's absolutely precious!" Mrs. Singh awed at the chubby baby sleeping in her cot.

"She is." Harry agreed.

"I brought you two dinner." She said, "and I also be wanting to know when you two will be going home so I can prepare accordingly."

"Doctor Wilson said we'll be discharged by tomorrow evening." YN shared and few more things Mrs. Singh asked for.

"Okay then, I'll bring breakfast in the morning." Mrs. Singh announced, "and Harry I want you to make sure she gets enough sleep and she doesn't drink or eat anything cold, it's not healthy for her or the baby."

"I will do that." Harry nodded, "no ice cream for you then Missy."

"No!" YN whined.

"Just six weeks and you can eat whatever you want." Mrs. Singh assured her, it melted YN's heart.

"Okay." She made a puppy face.

They all ate dinner together, getting to know one another as they'll be spending next month and half to two months together. Mrs. Singh is a very lovely lady, calm and bubbly at the same time. She stood shorter, graying hair at her hairline, pretty gray eyes held so much motherly love behind them. She also wanted to in and check herself jf the house was ready enough for the baby and the mother, ready a warm bath and stuff. It was all new to Harry but YN seemed to know what she was talking about there.

Mrs. Singh bonded well with YN and Harry. Apparently fathers go through a lot too during the postpartum, so she had asked him to tell her anything which is bothering him like she's his mother.

"Mrs. Singh, our house keeper and chef Lizzie will be there by five-thirty to six tomorrow if you needed anything." Harry shared as the lady was getting ready to leave for the night. "I'll let the guard know you'll be there."

"Thank you." She smiled again. She stayed for well over three hours before she left.

"She reminded me of my Mumma." YN shared, "she talks like her. She's even got gray eyes like my Mumma."

"Yeah? That's nice, isn't it?" Harey went and sat back on his place next to her, "I quite like her too, love her jokes."

YN moved to a side to make space for him, she patted the pillow, "come on."

"You sure?"

"Mhmm." And he got in, as he pulled her closer with his arm around her shoulder.

"You know this is probably the best day of my life." He shared.

"Is it?"

"Hmm." He sounded in agreement, "just took me too long to tell you how I feel. You've been anxious all day today."

"It's nothing, I forgot about it."

"Hope you at least could experience this to the fullest." He looked down to find him already looking at him, "you know the birth and all."

"Well, it was too enjoyable getting ripped open down there, but once doctor Wilson placed her on my chest it was everything!" And she'd give everything to experience that moment over and over again.

"Felt the same way when I held her for the first time." He shared too, "she was still whimpering, but calmed down as soon as I held her."

"You're her favourite."

"Oh come on, don't be jealous." He rolled his eyes jokingly.

"Don't roll your eyes at me." She scoffed.

"Bean's mummy is my favourite too." He gave her a cheeky smile making her blush, she hugged him tight in response. "Hey, look at me please?"

"Yes?" She raised her head yet again to look at him action nonchalant, that earned a laugh from him.

"Promise me we'll give everything to make this work?" He intertwined his fingers with hers over his tummy, "if this, for any reason doesn't work out, we'd work together for Bean?"

Harry's anxiety about this has been all time high, since he came to terms with his feelings. He's been cheated on twice, went through messiest breakups, he wants Juniper to have the best life as possible. Regardless of what happens to him.

"Don't want to jinx anything. You know I've stayed away from all this for long now." He continued, "just to give this a try with you. Hopefully it works out."

"Why won't it?" She said, "I know I'm not in place to say this, but everything works out at the end and if doesn't it's fine. Well, I just need a moment to freak out a little before, you know that's just how I function. We can make this work."

"Don't know how you do this." He just shook his head in disbelief, not even twelve hours ago she has been freaking out, wanting be cut open thinking it'll be easier way out. "We can make this work, yeah."

"Yeah, that's the attitude!" She hyped him up. He knows it's her teacher side coming out.

"I didn't want it to be this way, but will you be my girlfriend, YN?" He leaned in closer to just feel her warmth.

"Mhmm." She rested her forehead on his. It was enough for him to make the first move, place his lips on hers. Butterflies made their way upto her head from her tummy making her brain grow fuzzy for a moment.

"Waited so long for this too." He mumbled before he was kissing her again, feeling her hand rest over his cheek. He eventually pulled away to let her breathe. "Think we should try and get some sleep?" He placed a delicate kiss on the tip of her nose.

"Yep."

......................................................................

Harry and YN slept all fine the entire night. In fact YN was still asleep when Bean woke up. She was given her vaccines and checked on once again. She's all healthy and fit to go to her home. They were being discharged just before breakfast.

Harry forgot the car seat at home, so he asked Jeremy to get it who so kindly agreed too. Harry got all the paper work done, his lawyer had already had the previous agreement terminated first thing this morning.

"And what will be her full name?" The nurse asked. YN looked at Harry because she doesn't know her middle name yet.

"It will be Juniper Sophia Styles." Harry spoke, "or it can be YLN-Styles, YN?"

"Oh, I," she was flabbergasted again, "I, I don't mind."

"It'll be YLN-Styles please." Harry told the nurse, even spelled out the name. Just a few signatures later they were walking out with the baby and their stuff. Harry held the bag with his arm around YN's waist as she had Bean in her arms.

They're just gonna call her Bean. It suits her more. She is a bean.

"You picked my mum's name to be her middle name?" YN asked and she waddled next to him.

It is still painful to walk okay!

"Of course I did, darling." Her agreed.

"Is that the new baby!" Jeremy gasped.

"She is!" YN cooed walking over to him.

"Oh she's precious!" Who knew Bean would melt a tough looking six and half feet bulky guy awing like a little person, but she did. "Can I hold her?"

"Of course you can!" YN handed Bean to him carefully as she helped Harry with the bags. Yep, they came with one bag but are leaving with two as the hospital gave YN some stuff which she needs, like medications, sanitary products, there was a pump and jar or formula just in case. There was a lot of stuff.

The car ride home was peaceful and calm, Bean was awake just staring at her mum sitting next to her, but she's mostly sleepy. She's all bundled up even though it's a little warmer on Mrs. Singh's advice. She needs time to adjust because it has always been warm in her mummy's belly. Her tiny hands were in tiny mittens and there was tiny beanie on her head which her Aunty Gemma knitted just for her by hand.

Jeremy drove as Harry was sat in the passenger seat.

They're going home.

YN is both anxious and excited to see what life has in store in future. At least she wouldn't have to leave her baby and act like she doesn't exist for the rest of her life. That was like the universe worth of weight lifted off her back.

......................................................................

N O T E :

Phewwww! It took longer than I expected to finish!

If you kept up with this story, this is the last part. There won't be more parts of these.

I might do little check-ins with them, if I get enough requests and responses. If not then I won't. I left it on an open ending.

......................................................................

Tag list:

@vrittivsanghavi @buckymydarlingangel @sweetwritingfanficfriend @walkingintheheartbreaksatellite @sleutherclaw @melllinaa @michellekstyles @sunshinemoonsposts @marialikescherries @japanchrry @onlyangelrain @supersanelyromantic @tenaciousperfectionunknown @haarrrys @originalsoulcollector @harrysgirl-1d @lomlhstyles @im-an-overthinker @moonys-star @blackbookwhore @tenaciousperfectionunknown @stilesissaved @allthelovehes @novalunosising @sunshinemoonsposts @harryssky1 @dear-mylove @sofia-faustina @stylesfever

Lemme know if you want to added to the tag list

#harry styles #harry styles fanfiction #fanfic #fanfiction #harry styles x y/n #x reader #harry styles x you #harry styles x reader #harry styles writing #harry styles imagine #harry smut #harry styles fic #harry styles blurb #harry styles concept #harry styles abo #harry styles fluff #harry styles smut #boyfriendrry #boyfriend!harry #fiancerry #fiance!harry #husbandrry #husband!harry #ceo!harry #ceorry #fluff #harry concept #concept #harry fanfiction #harry fanfic

[absurdthirst]

What He Deserves {Dave York x F!Nanny!Reader}

Rating: Explicit

Word Count: 21.5k

Warnings: Divorce, lawyers, cheating, mentions of STDs, flirting, oral sex (male and female receiving), knife play, fingering, vaginal sex, arguing

Comments: Divorcing Carol is nasty once he discovers that she had been cheating on him. His ex decides the entire reason he agrees is because he wants to fuck the nanny. He does, but what he really wants is to be happy. You decide to give him what he deserves.

Co-written with @pedropascalsx

**Follow @absurdthirst-writes and turn on notifications to stay up to date on all new fics.

|| MasterList || Dave York MasterList ||

Click Keep Reading only if you have read the Rating and Warnings and understand the warnings may not be complete to avoid listing spoilers. As AO3 says 'creator chooses not to use warnings'. You also agree that you're the right age to be consuming anything here.

Rolling his eyes, Dave stares at Carol across the sleek and shiny table in the conference room. Flanked by a severe woman in a tight suit that is supposed to be empowering and her rumpled counterpart on the other side in the form of a browbeaten lawyer, he scoffs and shakes his head. "You aren't getting the house for nothing." He tells her. "I haven't cheated and I'm not going to just give you what you want because you are pitching a fit."

“Oh please, David,” Carol says with a roll of her eyes, “I’ve seen the way you look at her. Do you think I’m stupid?”

"Since when is looking at someone cheating?" This question is posed to her lawyers, then he looks back at his own. "Am I right? Never laid a finger on her."

“So you say,” Carol says with a shrug of her shoulders. “I want the house. The girls shouldn’t have to leave their rooms… And they’re attached to her and despite their fathers intentions towards her… she’s a good Nanny, and if we move we won’t be able to afford her.”

"So I should pay for you to live in that house and for the nanny because you think I'm cheating, when I'm not?" He shakes his head, frustrated with how greedy she's being.

“Yes.” Carol says simply with a smirk splashed across her smug face. She should feel guilty seeing as she’s been sleeping with her personal trainer for the past few months but she refuses. She has never seen Dave look at her with as much hunger as he does their blissfully unaware Nanny.

“Funny.” He smirks and shakes his head. “I think you should move out and let me and the girls live there.” He tells his wife. “You can move in with Scott.”

“Excuse me?” Carol chokes. Her face burns with embarrassment as she realizes that he knows. “I’m not going anywhere and I don’t know why you’d mention him anyway. Fine. We can both stay in the house… No point in upsetting the girls yet anyway.”

“Fine.” Dave chuckles. “You can have the in-law suite you insisted we build in the basement.” The apartment had its own entrance and living space, making Dave roll his eyes at the expense when she had insisted it was needed for her ailing parents. They had never moved in or wanted to in the first place. It had been a waste of an exorbitant 401k loan.

“Absolutely not. The girls would be devastated if they saw me going downstairs. I guess we will have to move the Nanny.”

Dave hums, tilting his head as he considers it. “Fine.” He agrees after a moment, not smirking since that was what he wanted to begin with. He had learned that she would fight him if he wanted something, just to be obstinate.

“Fine. But only on one condition will I agree to these terms.” Carol says as smugly as she can.

“What’s that?” Dave figures it’s something stupid, but he waits for her to drop whatever bomb she thinks she had.

“The Nanny is off limits.”

“So you get to fuck your personal trainer and I get to just be the cuck that pays for everything?” Dave’s chuckle is dark as he shakes his head. “Not going to happen.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about and I don’t appreciate the accusations. And who said she’d even want you anyway?” Carol taunts with a raised eyebrow.

“Not an accusation, dear.” Dave hums. “If you want me to provide the evidence that you’ve been porking Scott, we can drag this out.”

Carol snarls before shaking her head, “Let’s just get this done. I want to get home.”

“Well, considering the information that we have, I think we should be able to draft an agreement.” Dave snorts as Carol’s lawyer drones on. This isn’t going the way that the pair had anticipated when they had called this meeting.

“Fine.” Carol shrugs, before reaching into her bag and pulling out her phone. “Just get it done and I’ll sign it.”

“Hot date?” Dave scoffs, raising his brow at his soon-to-be ex-wife.

Seeing an opportunity to attempt to best her parenting skills she smirks and smugly remarks, “No. The only thing on my mind is getting home and making sure our children get fed and put to bed soundly.”

“I’m sure the nanny already has taken care of it.” He shoots back. “She spends more time with them than you do.”

“Well being a working mother means making sacrifices,” she snarls back at him.

“Yes, you’ve sacrificed soooo much for your part time job.” Dave agrees sarcastically. “How many hours are you up to now? Ten a week?”

“Does it matter? We agreed that the girls needed to see me go off to work as well. How much longer is this going to take?” She yells over at her lawyer who’s frantically typing something.

“You will move into the Nanny’s room and I’ll keep the master bedroom.” Dave chuckles. “Better start packing.”

“I want the master bedroom,” she scrambles, “It has the jacuzzi tub and the waterfall shower.”

“Not happening.” Dave growls, shaking his head. “You wanted this.” He reminds her. “Live with it.”

"You're a real bastard, did you know that? Fine." She says as she scribbles her signature on the papers from his lawyers. "You're still paying all the bills."

"Until you decide you want to marry your little boy toy." Dave reminds her. "Or the girls turn 18. Then you'll have to support yourself. But I'm not paying your personal credit cards. All your makeup and shit, and your personal fuck toy, you pay for yourself." 

"Fine. But when I have to increase my hours at work, the nanny will be expecting a pay increase. Will you be willing to pay for that?"

"I'll take care of paying for the nanny." He has no problem with that because he knows you're great with the kids.

"I bet you will." She scoffs before slamming the pen down on the desk. "Hurry up and sign it. I want to get home."

Dave chuckles and takes his sweet time looking over the paperwork with his lawyers just to piss her off. He had been comfortable and willing to overlook her flaws and infidelity but now she's decided to divorce because she can't stand someone else who might hold his interest. Now it's time for him to go scorched earth since she has no idea what he is capable of.

Carol looks over at him with disgust. It wouldn't have come to this if he'd touch her just occasionally or not be so obvious about his attraction to the Nanny.

Eventually, Dave signs his name on the line and looks up at Carol after he sets the pen down. "Only stopped fucking you after you started letting Scott stick his dick in you." He announces. "By the way, he's also fucking a few of the other woman that have hired him. Might want to get tested."

"Bullshit." Carol hisses. "He loves me, he loves me more than you ever did."

"Whatever makes you feel better." He scoffs, standing and looking over at his lawyers. "Are we done here?"

Once the lawyers confirm it's all done, Carol picks up her bag and dashes towards the door. Not looking forward to the awkward drive home with her now soon to be ex-husband. 

"We will file the papers and it should be finalized within the month." Dave nods as he shakes his lawyer's hand. "Thanks. I'm ready to put this behind me. Now I just have to drive home with her." He rolls his eyes and walks slowly after her. Why she had insisted on driving together he doesn't know, but he's sure the drive home will be silent.

Dave purposely waits to unlock the car door until he's standing next to the driver's side which makes Carol scowl harder. She slides into the passenger seat and immediately fiddles with the radio knowing it'll piss him off.

Apparently the petty games have begun, not like he hasn't noticed the passive aggressive little acts ramp up in the past few months before she had dropped her little bomb on him. "Is this how you really want to play this, Carol?"

"She might not want to fuck you, you know?" Carol immediately fires back at him, ignoring the question. "She's young and pretty."

"And?" Dave snorts, shrugging his shoulders. "Unlike you, I can handle someone not wanting to fuck me."

"Oh please." Carol scoffs. "Why are we doing this? We can call it all off... Forget this ever happened, you just need to pay me a little attention, David. We can find someone else to Nanny the girls and once she's gone you won't be so.... distracted."

"I'm good." He tells his wife mildly. "You can continue your very strenuous workouts with Scott. I know how you enjoy them.”

"Fuck you." She hisses. "Just remember that I know what you like, baby." She says as she starts to rub his thigh.

"You know shit about what I like." He growls, picking up her hand off his thigh and dropping it back in her own lap. "I like faithfulness. I didn't cheat, you did." 

"Oh really? All those business trips away? You never fucked some girl you met in a hotel bar? Bullshit." She snarls before turning up the radio and signalling the end of the conversation.

He hadn't been, but it's not like he could really tell her what he was doing. She didn't know he was an assassin and he wasn't telling her now. Instead of commenting, he concentrates on driving home. 

The rest of the journey is spent in total silence. She knows deep down he never cheated on her, and it wasn't until the Nanny moved in that his eye began to wonder. Before getting out of the car Carol sighs and turns to face Dave, "We can't make her move rooms tonight. So we will have to sleep in our bed together for at least one more night." 

"Fine." He will most likely end up on the sofa, like he has been for the last month. It kills his back, but it's better than listening to her nag or trying to seduce him.

She smirks as she climbs out the car, knowing that she's going to sneak upstairs and pull on her newest lingerie... A set she had bought for Scott. But Dave doesn't have to know that. Tonight she'll seduce him and this will soon be forgotten about.

He sighs as he climbs out of the car. He's honestly disappointed that the marriage has failed but he can't take the blame completely. Once she had broken his trust, Dave was done. He hadn't confronted her, hadn't killed the bastard, but he had just....stopped engaging. Coming home for his daughters, the nanny had caught his attention with your sweet attention to detail and how you wanted to make the house a home.

****

You almost run straight into Dave as he enters the kitchen.

The girls snuggled up on the sofa watching Encanto for the millionth time as you went to fill up the popcorn bucket. "Oops, sorry Mr. York" you say with a smile, noticing how down he looks. "The girls are watching a movie before bed, if you want to join?"

"Hey." He reaches out and steadies you, his lips curling up for the first time since he had left the house, charmed by your innocent smile. You nor the girls knew that he and Carol are divorcing. He's planning on sitting them down and telling them tomorrow. "That sounds good. They wanted more popcorn?" He asks, knowing that the girls inhale popcorn like it's vital to live.

"Yeah, they started inhaling it before I'd pressed play," you say with a giggle, "Don't get too excited though... We're watching Encanto again. And Molly is assigning us all songs... I uh- I got given 'What Else Can I Do?' because apparently I'm the most 'princess-like' in this house."

"Oh god." His huff and rolling of the eyes is all for show. He puts up with whatever the girls like, even if he doesn't understand it. "As long as they don't want me to sing. Last time the neighbor's dog started howling."

"Oh, if I have to sing, so do you. ‘We Don't Talk About Bruno’ is still unassigned.. but something tells me not for long. Will Mrs. York be joining us?" You ask as you hand him a beer.

"No." He shakes his head, sure that despite her little performance at the lawyer's office, Carol wouldn't be putting the girls to bed. "I think she went upstairs."

"Okay," you say with a relieved smile. She had become more and more snappy with you the past few weeks and you're unsure why. "The girls are cuddling each other and if you try to get in the middle of that, you may lose a hand. Alice wants Molly to cuddle."

"Nope." Dave shakes his head and snorts. "I've taken too many knees to the groin when I've tried." He jokes, popping another bag of popcorn into the microwave before he takes a drink of his beer.

"The girls will be glad you're joining us. I spend 98% of my day listening to stories about their Superdad." You remark with a smile before grabbing two more juice boxes for the girls and a Dr Pepper for yourself. "They really love their Daddy."

He knows that he will need to spend more time with the girls. News of the divorce will upset them and he wants to make sure they know he will be there. "It's only because I'm out of town so often." He jokes. "They pretend to love me to get presents when I come back."

"No," you gleam at him, "They worship the ground you walk on. You're an incredible dad, Mr. York. We better join them before we miss any solos."

"You go on." He encourages you. "I'll bring the popcorn when it's done."

"No, I can do it. They'll want a few minutes alone with you," you say as you shake your head, "Unlike you, I can't say this is the first time I've seen this movie today.

He chuckles and nods. "Okay. Thanks." He loves how good you are with the girls, patting you on the back as he walks by and letting his hand slide off gently as he moves away from you. 

Your teeth sink into your bottom lip as you attempt to keep your composure. The feeling of his hands on you is nothing sort of electrifying, and you push away the feeling of guilt that sweeps through you. Once he's out of the room, you tug on your sundress to reveal a little more of your cleavage and push your tits together a little more... whilst he was completely out of bounds, you can still fantasize about him. The microwave dings and brings you out of your dirty daydream and you hurry back into the living room, arms laden with goodies for the girls.

Out in the den, the girls have made room for him on the couch and transferred their cuddling to leaning against him together. "So why don't they talk about Bruno?" He asks, even though he's seen the movie.

The sound of them yelling excitedly at their dad makes you smile as you place the treats in front of them. "He's only asking because he was telling me in the kitchen that he's hoping that's his special song." You say before flashing him a cheeky smile.

He huffs, narrowing his eyes at you when the girls cheer happily. Knowing that he will have to sing now. "When the dogs go crazy, I don't want anyone to blame me."

"I'll get my camera ready," you giggle as you take the seat next to him.

He rolls his eyes but he knows when the time comes he will be crooning (very badly) with the song if for nothing but making his girls happy. "Watch the movie," he grumbles. 

You sink back into the sofa, snapping a shot of Alice and Molly snuggling before watching the movie. All whilst trying really hard not to stare at the man sitting next to you. 

It's easy and innocent enough to lean back, throwing both of his arms along the back of the sofa. Subtly encouraging you to lean towards him if you wanted while the movie plays.

It's almost too natural at how you immediately lean into him, keeping your eyes glued to the screen as you do so. Reaching over you put your hand into the bowl that's resting on his lap and pull out a handful of popcorn.

The air in the room is positively domestic and Dave is enjoying it. Of course he's not going to do anything untoward in front of his daughters, but he enjoys the way you relax around him, glancing over and admiring the view of your tits, noticing that you had put them a bit more on display. Carol was wrong that you wouldn't fuck him.

"It's almost time for your solo," you whisper to him before biting down on your lip to stifle the giggle that is threatening to fall from your lips.

Turning towards you, he pouts and sends you a mildly threatening look playfully. "I'm gonna get you back for this.” He warns.

"I'm sure you will," you say with a smirk, before picking up your phone and opening the camera app. "I'm going to watch this every night." 

Dave sighs, ignoring you and the camera when Alice and Molly sit up. "It's time to sing daddy!" Molly squeals and he has to give in. His shoulders slumping, Dave starts to sing the words that he already knows by heart.

You can't help the massive grin that's spreading across your face, despite knowing that your song is coming up next. The sound of the girls giggling happily at their father butchering the song they love so much warms your heart. You record every second and Dave makes sure to pull a face at the camera the second he's finished. "Beautiful. Just... Wow."

"What's that?" Dave cups his ear. "I can't hear you over the dogs howling outside." He is one thousand percent aware that he is a terrible singer. Off pitched and flatter than a pancake on the best days. 

"Beautiful," you mouth to him before laughing. "That was so good that I think I should suggest that you sing the rest of the songs by yourself."

"Don't you dare." He growls.

"Or what?" You challenge with a smirk.

There's nothing he can really threaten you with. You're too good with the girls and it would be cruel to threaten your job over something so small. Especially when you are just teasing. "I'll spank you." He grunts, voice low so the girls don't hear, too wrapped up in the movie to be paying attention.

You choke on air at his warning, your thighs clamping together, as you’re unable to hide how affected you are. "Noted," you murmur back, before taking a sip of your drink.

He chuckles quietly, turning back to the movie and watching while remaining hyper aware of you squirming beside him.

The rest of the movie goes by without a hitch, apart from feeling the embarrassment that came with the solo Molly insisted you performed. Alice had passed out from exhaustion with about twenty minutes of the movie left and Molly sat there yawning her tiny little head off, "Shall I take Molly up and you can carry Alice?"

"Yeah." Dave sets the bowl on the coffee table and turns towards his sleeping daughter, sprawled all over Molly. "Come on, baby girl." He grunts as he lifts her up and stands. "Time for bed."

"Come on honey," you say to Molly before stretching your hand out to her and grinning when she immediately grabs onto it. "No school tomorrow, so you get to pick a whole new movie for Daddy to sing along with." You tease knowing he can hear.

"Great." He huffs sarcastically, aware that he will sing any songs his girls want. Especially after he and Carol sit them down. He climbs the stairs with his youngest completely asleep in his arms. Luckily, you know how they do and have already dressed them in their pajamas. One night without brushing her teeth won't kill her, so Dave moves to her bedroom and pulls the frilly comforter down to lay her down.

You lead Molly into the girls bathroom and spread some toothpaste on her toothbrush, "I'll put pinky in your bed and switch on your nightlight, okay?" You ask before brushing the hair out of her face. The girls are a delight, you love working for the Yorks and despite the cold shoulder from Carol, you wouldn't change a thing.

By the time Molly is headed towards her bed, Alice is tucked in tight with her own night light turned on. Dave grins when she rushes over to him and demands a hug. He scoops her up and carries her into her bedroom despite being a little too big. "Night, baby girl." He kisses her forehead gently.

"Goodnight, honey," you say with a grin before tucking pinky into the crook of her arm. "Sweet dreams." You follow Dave out the door and gently close it behind you.

He wants to tell you, give you a warning for what is to come, but he doesn't. Instead he turns to you and smiles. "Don't worry about cleaning up downstairs. I'll take care of it. You go and relax."

"Are you sure?" You ask, "I'm dying to watch the new episode of Succession."

"Yeah, I'm sure." Anything he can do to put off going into the bedroom. He doesn't want to deal with Carol and hopefully she'll be asleep by the time he does go up. "You deserve it. Go watch your show and thank you for watching the girls tonight." Carol had told them that mommy and daddy were going out together so he assumed they thought it was a date or something.

"Anytime. I love the girls. And this job. Thank you, Mr. York." You say before briefly reaching out and squeezing his hand. "I'll be sure to make sure the last thing I see tonight is that video." You say with a giggle before skipping off to your room.

He rolls his eyes and goes back downstairs. You are teasing him, but he wonders if you really will watch the video. If the last thought you have before you go to sleep will be about him.

You switch the TV on before slipping into something more comfortable, deciding that just an oversized tee and your panties will be warm enough tonight. You think about the way his hand slid across your back and question whether he really said he'd spank you or if you just imagined it. You shake your head and let yourself get lost in your show, once it's over you'll let yourself fantasize for just a little longer.

Downstairs, Dave takes his time. The TV in the kitchen turned on the news after he picks up the bowl and plates, cups and utensils. Deciding that he would wash them by hand instead of loading the dishwasher, he's aware that it's a stalling tactic but the result will be a spotless kitchen for tomorrow morning.

After an hour or so, you figure Dave would have gone to bed by now and you decide that your craving for ice cream can't be put off any longer. Thinking that no one will see you, you leave your robe on the door and tiptoe downstairs towards the refrigerator.

Finishing up the dishes earlier, Dave is sitting at the counter with a sandwich, watching the late night talk shows. Hungry and bored, he had made himself a quick meal and when he catches sight of someone walking, he looks up. "Hey." He murmurs, trying not to stare at you in your t-shirt and nothing else.

You jump at the unexpected greeting, "Oh god. I thought you'd be asleep by now, I'm so sorry, Mr. York."

"How many times do I have to tell you that 'Dave' is alright?" He asks, rolling his eyes slightly.

“Sorry," you giggle, "Are you not tired? I thought you'd be fast asleep by now." You say as you creep to the freezer, figuring it's easier to just grab the ice cream now, rather than going upstairs for your robe.

"Can't sleep." That is true enough. He shrugs and takes a bite of his sandwich. "Decided you needed something sweet?"

"Yeah, I've been craving ice cream for the last hour. Figured I'd finish the rest off from last night," you say as you gesture to the half eaten pint of cookie dough in your hands. "Well, I'll leave you to it. Let you enjoy some peace for a change, Mr Y-, Dave. Goodnight."

"Goodnight." He almost calls you sweetheart, but he refrains. Watching you as you pull a spoon out of the drawer. 

You smile and nod at him before making your way back upstairs and immediately snuggling back up under the covers. You pull out your phone and watch the video of him from earlier whilst eating your ice cream. You should feel guilty for your attraction to him, but there's something about him that you can't help but be intoxicated by.

Finishing up your ice cream you decide to indulge in your fantasy, imagining his hands creeping up your leg as you sit next to him on the couch. Silently slipping two fingers into your cunt and bringing you to orgasm as his wife is sleeping in their bed. You circle your clit as fast as you can and cum with a silent moan of his name. 

****

The sound of Dave's footsteps finally making their way towards the master bedroom makes Carol smirk. She positions herself at the end of the bed wearing nothing but her lingerie.

When the door opens, Dave's stomach drops when he sees the bedroom light on and his almost ex-wife posing provocatively at the end of the bed. He sighs and shakes his head, closing the door behind him because you are still awake and your door is only thirty feet away. "Carol." He groans. "I'm not in the mood to do this with you right now. He breathes out in frustration.

"Come on baby," Carol mewls, "Come here. I'll show you just how much I've been missing you."

"Just....go to bed, Carol." Dave sighs again, wondering why she is pushing this when she was the one who filed for divorce in the first place.

"Don't be like that, baby," she pushes, reaching back to undo her bra. "You know I'm the only one who knows what you like.”

Carol is beautiful, he's never denied that. Hell, he was proud of that when she wasn't fucking someone else. Now he just turns away when she reveals her breasts to him, walking towards the closet to get some clothes after he showers. "I guess I'm sleeping on the couch again." 

  "Fine," Carol scoffs before climbing into bed and shaking her head. "Keep fantasizing about someone who'll never fuck you, David."

"Careful Carol," Dave warns, his voice coming out from the closet. "You are sounding bitter." He reappears with lounging pants and a t-shirt along with clean boxers. "And I really fucking hate when you call me David."

"Aw, have I struck a nerve, David?" Carol taunts as she watches him walk into the en-suite.

He doesn't answer, just shuts the door and there is the unmistakable sound of the lock clicking. He doesn't trust her not to try to join him in the shower. While he would get hard, he's just a man, he doesn't want to give her the satisfaction of knowing he still finds her physically attractive.

"Asshole," Carol snarls. She would have joined him if he didn't lock the door, wrapped her arms around him and jerked him off before dropping to her knees. She switches off the lamp and stares up at the ceiling. And a few minutes after the shower has been switched on, she hears. The unmistakable sound of his grunts of pleasure, tiptoeing she gets out of bed and makes her way towards the door. Placing an ear against the frame.

His hand is around his cock, eyes closed while his other arm is braced against the shower wall while he strokes himself. Imagining you riding him, you on your knees sucking his cock and looking up at him with those playfully innocent eyes. He knows you aren't, there's no way you are a virgin. "Fuck." He groans, your name spilling from his lips as he works himself closer to cumming.

Carol hisses as she hears her name slip through his lips. "Fucking bitch." She snarls as she stalks back over to the bed and begins to plot on just how to get rid of her.

It doesn't take much longer until he is cumming. Spilling hot ropes of cum over the tiles as he rocks his hips forward into his fist, closing his eyes in bliss once more. Working every drop out of his shaft before he finally starts to soften.

Carol pretends to be asleep as she hears him unlock the door after a while. Internally cursing you both as she thinks about how to make you quit.

Fully dressed, his hair still damp, Dave carries his clothes to drop them in the hamper. Sighing softly when he sees that Carol is apparently asleep, he contemplates going to the couch but decides to get into the bed. Lifting the covers on his side, he slides in and settles.

The urge for Carol to snuggle into him is beaten by her anger. The sound of the woman's name that she had hired falling from his lips makes her stew with anger. If she can't have him, no one can.

The next morning Carol slides out of bed while Dave is still sleeping, pulling on some more comfortable underwear, a shirt and some pajama pants. It's just before 8 and everyone else is still asleep, she walks up to your room and begins to hammer on the door. Hellbent on making you as miserable as she possibly can. She pushes open the door after she hears your sleep filled voice call out a soft ‘hello’.

"We don't hire you to spend all day in bed," she bellows at you, "I have a bunch of errands I need for you to run this morning and they can't wait. Get up. Get showered. Get dressed. You have twenty minutes."

"Yes, of course, Mrs. York," you say whilst pushing yourself up, unsure why she's so pissed off at you. You go over to your drawers and pull out some clear underwear and a sundress before making your way to the family bathroom for a shower. Keeping it short, you wash your hair and clean yourself as quickly as you can before blasting your hair with the hairdryer and brushing your teeth.

As you walk downstairs you see her leaning over the kitchen island scribbling down a list of things which you assume are your tasks for the morning and speaking to a very pissed off looking Dave.

"Good morning." You say meekly as you walk over to the kitchen island, "What did you need me to do?"

Carol sighs before pushing the list towards you, "Me and Dave are taking the girls to breakfast. We have to speak to them this morning, and we don't need anyone breathing down our necks as we do so. Pick up his dry cleaning, do the grocery shopping and make sure that the den has been cleaned by the time we're home. They need to be in a stress free environment. You can go." She says dismissing you after finishing her slightly unhinged rant.

You nod and smile before glancing over at Dave, who looks like he's in utter disbelief. "I'll see you all later."

"There's no need to be such a fucking cunt, Carol." Dave hisses, watching you walk away. "Just because you're pissed off that I didn't roll over and give you what you want doesn't mean you can treat people like shit." Being woken up by her pounding on the door had not put him in a good fucking mood. 

"Oh fuck you, Dave," Carol yells back at him, "She's not so innocent. Dressing like a fucking slut and enticing you. She knows what she's doing... Go wake the girls up, we have a reservation for 9:15."

"Quit yelling." Dave demands, his tone low and deadly. "You need to stop right now."

"Get our kids dressed, David. We have to go tell them that Daddy wants to fuck the nanny." She taunts, her voice barely above a whisper before she turns and makes her way back upstairs to get herself dressed.

"Bitch." Dave growls after her, shaking his head. She is the one who fucked someone else and yet she is framing him as the bad guy. He sighs and shakes his head, heading up the stairs to wake his daughters up, hoping that Carol hadn't woken them with her shouting.

****

The car journey into town passes quickly, whilst you question what you have done to upset Carol so badly replays in your head. You can't think of a single thing. You're always punctual, you're polite and the girls love you. You make dinner every night except Friday when Dave orders takeout and you're always on top of the laundry.

You shake your head as you walk over to the dry cleaners and collect Dave's suits. Paying with the credit card he insisted that you keep on you at all times.

You make sure to collect every item on the shopping list and pick up a few bits that you need and will pay separately for before loading everything into the back of your car. Hoping you have enough time before they're back to put everything away and clear up the den as Carol insisted.

****

Dave's head throbs and his hand tightens around the steering wheel. Carol had managed to do everything she could to make the girls hysterical and fearful of what the future holds with the divorce. "Are you going to leave, daddy?" Molly whimpers, tears staining her cheeks and her shoulders slumped sadly.

"No baby girl, I'm not leaving you." He promises, cursing his wife under his breath as he shoots her a glare. She could have completely avoided this, but her selfish ass wanted to hurt him. "Mommy and daddy aren't going to be married anymore, but daddy is never going to leave you girls." 

Breakfast had been a disaster. She hadn't eased the girls into the idea of the divorce. Just announced that daddy wanted to break up their home and leave. The girls had immediately started crying and he would have murdered her if looks could kill.

Carol smirks as she looks out of the window. They had chatted briefly about how they were going to break the news, but Carol never had an intention of sticking to that plan.

"Daddy will still be living in our house, Molly," Carol remarks, with an emphasis on ‘our’, despite the fact Dave already owned it when they met. "On the bright side, Daddy has agreed to take us all on a nice vacation to Disney World." Carol drops on him. "We can stay in the hotel where you can see the castle."

Dave hisses under his breath, the material of the steering wheel creaking under the pressure of his grip. "That's right, baby girl." He adopts a bright smile as he looks in the rearview mirror as the sniffling momentarily stops. "We will go see all the princesses and get you both tiaras and dresses. What's the name of that place? The Bibbity Bobbity Boutique?" He's a girl dad, he knows what his girls like. "Are you going to be bringing Scott?" He asks Carol, narrowing his eyes at her in warning.

"Who's Scott?" Molly asks immediately, before asking if you were coming too. Carol scowls at the mention of your name and shakes her head, "It'll be just us, baby. Isn't that right, Dave?"

"But I want her to come!" Alice immediately starts to yell, having stayed silent this entire time. "I don't want to go without her! I want her to take me to see Cinderella.

Dave hums and nods. "She'll come, baby girl." He doesn't smile smugly at Carol, because this isn't about hitting at her, it's about his girls being happy. "I promise you.” 

They both begin to cheer and chatter happily in the back, the excitement about disney distracting them from their upset. Carol shakes her head at him as he pulls into the drive away and parks beside your car. "She better have done her tasks," Carol spits before getting out and slamming the door.

"You will be nice or I will have to pull the papers and go for the nastiest fucking divorce I can get." He snarls, issuing his threat before the girls climb out of the car.

"Fuck you," Carol growls back before marching towards the house and leaving Dave to make sure the girls are okay.

The sound of the vacuum cleaning makes her smirk, as she stalks into the den. "Really?" She yells. “I said for it to be finished before we get back. Switch it off and find a movie for the girls. Me and David need to talk to you. Now.”

"Yes, Mrs. York," you mumble, before scrambling to put away the vacuum cleaner. 

Dave quickly herds the kids into the house, aware of how nasty Carol could be to you now that she is not getting her way. His jaw is tight when he marches closer to his ex and glares at her before his expression changes and he smiles at the girls. "Why don't you girls watch a movie?" He suggests. "Or make a list of all the princesses you want to meet."

"We're going to Disney," Molly shouts as she runs towards you, "Daddy said you're coming with us!"

"Oh, wow," you say with a smile, figuring that's what Dave and Carol are about to tell you. "How about you two watch Cinderella whilst I speak with Mommy and Daddy then?"

"No, I want to watch The Princess and the Frog," Alice says with a shake of her head. "Okay, honey," you say whilst pulling up Disney+ and switching on the movie.

Dave and Carol are sitting at opposite ends of the kitchen table when you enter the room, "You wanted to talk?"

"Don't say a fucking word." Dave growls, lifting his hand when Carol opens her mouth and he looks at you. "Sit down," he offers, waiting until you sit before he speaks again. "We took the girls out this morning to tell them that Carol and I are getting a divorce. We signed the papers last night."

"Oh gosh," you say, completely unaware that this was coming. "I'm so sorry.

'It's not your fault." Dave cuts his eyes at Carol, as if daring her to argue that point with him. "But, with the divorce, for the kids, we are both remaining in the house.

"Okay," you say with a nod, "Is there anything I can do to make this easier?"

"You're moving into the basement," Carol snaps, before Dave can answer. "It'll be too upsetting for the girls to see me go downstairs every night.”

"Would you be willing to move into the in-law suite in the basement?" Unlike Carol, he's not going to order you to move down there. "That's what Carol meant to ask." He hisses. "That way she can move into your room? You will have more privacy down there." 

"Of course," you reply immediately, "That makes perfect sense. I can start moving my things down there in a moment and be settled in for tonight."

"Thank you." Dave offers you a smile and ignores the scoff that comes from Carol. "I'm going to go ahead and apologize if things are tense around here while we accept that this is happening." Those words are directed towards Carol even if they are spoken to you. "But let me know if there are any issues. You are employed by me." 

You nod politely at him avoiding Carol's gaze. "I'll start now, if that's okay?"

Dave nods. "Go ahead." He sighs. "Let me know if you need any help."

"Thank you, Mr. York." You say, making your way up the stairs.

It doesn't take long until you've packed everything into boxes and emptied your drawers and closet. It'll take a few trips up and down to get everything out of the room, but at least it'll keep you out of Mrs. York's line of fire.

"I'm sure you'd love to help her," Carol scoffs before picking up her car keys and announcing she's off to her sisters for a few drinks.

"Say hi to Scott." Dave calls out sarcastically, sighing as she flips him a finger.

****

The basement is surprisingly nice. The Yorks had it remodeled just before you moved in and you'll have your own bathroom down here which is a bonus. Everything is modern with a sleek TV on the wall. It all looks untouched You start to unpack your clothing and hang it up in the closet before venturing back upstairs and collecting a few more boxes of your stuff.

Dave is scrolling on his phone perched at the end of the kitchen island and it makes you smile to see how invested he is in whatever he's reading, "Did you want me to make the girls lunch?" You ask quietly. 

“I’m sorry." Dave murmurs, setting his phone down and looking up at you. "I don't know why she's being such a bitch, but don't let her abuse you." Now that it's just the two of you, he can be a little more blunt. He knows why she's being nasty, but that's not how he wants you to find out that he's interested in you.

"Don't apologize," you say with a shrug, stepping closer to him. "I can't imagine what you're both going through right now, but I meant what I said, if there's anything I can do to help... Please don't hesitate to ask."

“I appreciate that." He does, nodding and giving you a small smile. "I just want to make sure the girls aren't affected too much." He reaches out and pats your shoulder. "I'll make the girls lunch. You too.”

"Thank you, Dave." You say with a grin, before briefly rubbing his shoulder in return. "I'll check on the girls." They're sitting on the couch together, snuggled up and speaking in their own little language and you see the movie has ended. "Finding Nemo next?" You ask quietly and they both nod in your direction before turning back and continuing their little discussion. 

In the kitchen, Dave opts to throw together grilled ham and cheese sandwiches along with some tomato soup. A good comfort food on a day where everyone could use a little bit of comfort. Knowing that the girls like extra cheese on their sandwiches, he makes them exactly how they like and cuts them into triangles and sets them on a plate along with some grapes and their little bowls of soup. "Girls! Lunch is ready."

"Come on, babies," you say before pausing the TV, "Nemo will be here when you get back... Or not. I don't know if he's missing yet."

The girls follow you into the kitchen and take their usual seats and you find yourself sitting next to Dave. "This looks delicious."

"Comfort food." He reaches out and tugs on Molly's braid playfully. "The monkeys like it." He teases, making both girls groan at him.

"It looks great. And here I was thinking you only knew how to order pizza. What other secrets are you keeping from me?" You giggle at him.

Dave chuckles, smirking slightly. "If you only knew." He teases, picking up half of his sandwich and taking a bite. "How is your move coming along?"

"A few more boxes to go. But all my clothes are unpacked and put away. Just need to bring the boxes and my bed covers. Hoping I can get it done in two trips.”

"I'll help you." Dave volunteers as he dips the sandwich in the soup. "I appreciate you doing this. Honestly, I had thought you should have that space when you took the job, since it's more room and privacy." It's a good little space. Like a small apartment and it allows you to come and go without going through the house if you wanted. 

"Thank you." You say at the offer of help. "Can I ask why you've never used it before?" You ask quietly, "It's gorgeous down there. I feel like I need to start paying you rent." 

"We were keeping it open in case Carol's parents needed to come live with us." Dave shrugs slightly, not really sure why she was so insistent that it be built but not used. "But right now, that's not going to happen."

"Oh." You say quietly, "If it does, will I get a notice period?" You say, panic rising at the thought of losing your home and your job all in one day.

"It won't happen." The house is his. It had been his before he married Carol and while he was letting her live here while the girls were young, she would have zero say in what happened here. "I promise you."

"Okay," you say, unable to disguise your relief. You eat the rest of your lunch in comfortable silence, the girls eventually nagging you for a bowl of popcorn to take back into the den with them. "Is it okay?" You ask Dave, who's clearly amused at how they're already asking for more food.

"Yeah." He knows they are still shaken from breakfast. They hadn't even touched their food because they were so upset.

"Whatever they want today." He lifts his brows at them. "But only today."

"Popcorn it is," you say as you reach into the pantry and pull out their favorite kind. "I'll bring it in for you. Molly knows how to unpause the movie anyway." You say before they scramble back into the den. You look over at Dave who's back scrolling his phone as you microwave the popcorn, "So... Disney?" You ask with an amused laugh. "That's one way to soften the blow."

"That wasn't my idea." Dave grunts. "She's the one who wanted the divorce and now that I've agreed to it, she's making my life hard." He shakes his head. "Now she's trying to get me to take her back and that's not happening.

"Oh," you mumble under your breath, "I'm really sorry you're going through this, Dave. You're a good man. A really good man." The microwave pings and you turn around to fill the bowl. "I'll take this to the girls." 

"Not really." He knows he's not a good man. He's okay with that. He's a good father, a good provider. He had thought he was a pretty good husband but that was proven false. “Thanks." He murmurs as you carry the bowl out of the kitchen.

“I think you are," you say with a shrug as you walk out of the room and into the den. "Try to chew it this time," you say before handing the girls the bowl, "Do not inhale it."

"Nope!" Alice giggles and grins as she shoves a handful of the popcorn in her mouth.

"Monkey," you say with a mock growl, "Be good you two, I'll be back after I've finished moving my stuff into my new room." Walking back into the kitchen you decide to fill the dishwasher before announcing that you're going upstairs to get your last few boxes.

Dave shoves the last dish into the dishwasher and wipes his hands. The kitchen is clean so Carol can't bitch at you about not doing your job even though on Saturday's it wasn't your responsibility to clean up.

You make your way upstairs and hear his footsteps follow behind you as you walk into your now old room.

"What's left?" He asks, although he sees the boxes on the bed. He picks up the two and hums. "Pretty heavy.”

You feel your face immediately flush with heat as you see the box he has in his hands, and you begin to pray he doesn't look down. You had purposely left it up here, to make sure that the girls weren't around when you carried it downstairs. "Just these. And the bed covers," you say, trying to draw his attention away from what's in the top box.

"Okay." Dave notices that you seem nervous and he wonders why until he looks down into the box. He smirks slightly and doesn't say anything, not wanting to embarrass you quite yet.

"I can take those," you say, stepping towards him, "You should….. You should go spend time with the girls. I don't want to take up your time."

"No, I'm good." He twists the boxes out of your reach and hustles towards the door. "I'll help you unpack once I get these downstairs.” 

"You really don't have to," you call after him as he exits the room, the only thing left to grab is your bed covers. Which you do as quickly as you can before running after him.

Dave grins when you can't see him, speeding up as he rushes down the stairs and heading towards the basement entrance. Putting some distance between the two of you without making it obvious.

When you finally catch up to him, he's standing in front of your bed still clutching your boxes. "Thank you," you say, throwing your bed covers onto the bed and reaching over to try and take the box from him.

"You're awfully protective of these boxes." He teases. "Hiding a dead body inside? Doesn't seem heavy enough, but maybe it's pieces of someone." 

"Something like that," you say with an awkward giggle, "Thank you again for helping, but I don't want to keep you. I'm sure you have much better things to do.”

Dave gives the boxes over and hums. Walking towards the door. "Hey-" he pauses as he opens it and looks back at you. "Silk bags are better to store your toys in. Learned that the hard way." He winks at you and steps out, closing the door behind him.

"Fuck," you mumble as you throw yourself back on to your bed, unsure how you're ever going to show your face ever again.

****

Hours later, you still haven't shown your face and Dave wonders if it's pure embarrassment that keeps you trapped in the basement. Maybe he shouldn't have said anything. Opening the basement door, he calls downstairs. "I've ordered dinner, whenever you want to come up." The girls have been coloring and he knows they are going to get hungry soon. Carol still hasn't come home but he's not worried about that.

After putting the finishing touches on your room, you can't help but think thankful that he's ordered dinner. Your tummy growls in appreciation as the smell starts wafting down into the basement. "I'm coming," you yell back up at him, and then groan at your poor choice of words.

Dave doesn't comment, just closes the door and goes back to dish up the kids plates. He knows they will be happy with his selection. "Girls! Dinner!"

You enter the room and notice that Dave's dishing out the food. To be helpful you get everyone a drink before asking if Carol is back.

"No." He doesn't have any opinion about it either way and while you have been downstairs organizing your room, he's been moving her things into your old bedroom, even going so far as to make the bed. She wouldn't have any excuse to try to share the bed with him again tonight.

"Do you want a beer? Or some wine?" You ask, as you pour the girls some juice. "And thank you, this looks delicious."

"Nah, I'm going to have some water tonight. But you can have whatever you want." He makes sure you know that he doesn't expect you to abstain just because he's not drinking.

"Water sounds good," you say, as you get two large glasses and add some ice. "Thank you for your help earlier, and I apologize if that made you uncomfortable. I would have never agreed to let you help if I had remembered."

Dave snorts and shakes his head. "I am a grown man, you think that I haven't seen plenty of them?" He asks, not mentioning exactly what they are since the girls are eating. "Bought them. Been in a store surrounded by them. Even have a few of my own.”

"Oh, yeah, of course," you splutter, wondering which ones he has for himself. "I-uh-I just wanted to make sure.”

He smirks slightly as he takes the glass you had poured for him and motions to the table. "Sit down and eat." He tells you. "It's not pizza this time."

"It looks good," you say quietly, "So what movie is Daddy singing along to tonight?" You ask the girls.

"No singing," Molly says with a serious little shake of her head, "We are watching Stuart Little. No songs in that."

"Stuart Little might be my new favorite movie." Dave huffs, sitting down and grinning at the girls. Since Carol has stopped yelling and screeching, the girls have calmed down and asked him several questions about the situation.

"So popcorn and movie snacks for dessert?" You ask, already knowing the answer.

"Yay!!!!" The twin cheers from the girls makes Dave chuckle and he shakes his head. 

"You two are going to turn into popcorn." 

"You're not allowed to eat us," Alice declares before taking another bite of her dinner. The rest of dinner is spent listening to Alice tell you that Dave once fought a bear and because her Daddy is the ‘bestest and the strongest’, he won.

"Go change into your pajamas and get settled into the living room," you tell the girls after they finish their dinner. "Me and your Daddy will get the movie ready."

"At least they aren't crying anymore." Dave could strangle Carol for the way she handled the entire situation. "I'll do anything to make sure they don't have a day like today again."

"Kids are more resilient than we give them credit for," you say, briefly squeezing his hand. "I'll clear up, and you make the popcorn?"

"It's technically your day off and you've had a shit day." He reminds you with a huff.

"No, I haven't," you say, "I got to move into a new room and now I'm about to snuggle up with my favorite people on the world's most comfortable couch... That's not a shit day."

It sounds pretty good when you put it like that. "Okay." He gives in, shaking his head. "I'll make the popcorn and get the snacks."

"Perfect." you say whilst beginning to load the plates into the dishwasher, "But Dave, I do need to ask you an important question before we go and start the movie though…”

"What is it?" He frowns in concern, wondering if you are about to demand a raise or needing to renegotiate how much you are watching the girls.

"I really need to know... just how many bears you've fought?" You say with a loud giggle.

Dave chuckles and rolls his eyes. "Just one bear." He promises. "Mean bastard."

"Remind me to never get on your bad side." You get everyone a drink and wait patiently for Dave to pass you the popcorn. "Come on Daddy, the girls are waiting." You say with a grin.

Dave grunts quietly and tries to ignore the way his cock twitches. The comment is innocent enough, although his own thoughts are not.

As expected Molly and Alice are snuggled up comfortably on the couch wrapped in their favorite blanket waiting patiently to start the movie. Dave sits next to them and in turn you sit next to him, hoping he'll do as he did last night so you can innocently lean into him. "Okay, girls. It’s Stuart Little time," you announce before pressing play.

There's something very cozy and domestic about the feeling in the house. Dave sighs, relaxed for the first time today and leans back. His arms automatically spread across the back of the couch and he smiles as he looks down at his girls.

You lean into him and cover yourself with the spare blanket, the girls watch the movie with an intensity that makes you and Dave share a look. A look that makes you think about just how handsome he is, and without realizing it, you're staring. Taking in his features and wondering how his lips taste.

Dave is aware that you are staring at him but he keeps his eyes on the TV. Not wanting there to be a moment where he forgets his kids are sitting next to him.

The sound of the credits rolling pulls you out of your daydream, and you smile as you hear the girls plead with Dave to let them share a room tonight.

"Of course you two can sleep in the same bed." Dave wouldn't deny them, not tonight. He groans as he stands. "Come on girls. Time to brush your teeth and I'll tuck you in. Say Goodnight."

"Goodnight, babies," you say as they both give you a big cuddle. You get up, so you can start to clean up as Dave takes them upstairs.

Making sure to wash the popcorn bowls up by hand and wipe down the counters. It isn't long until you hear Dave coming back downstairs. "Asleep already?"

"Thank god." Dave groans quietly, allowing his defenses to come down now that the kids are asleep. "Hopefully they don't have any bad dreams."

"They'll be okay, they'll snuggle up with each other and sleep fine. So, what's your plans for the rest of the evening Mr. York?"

"Move the last of Carol's stuff to her new room." Dave rolls his eyes, annoyed that she had wormed her way out of the task but he wasn't giving her an excuse to stay.

"Sounds fun," you say, before briefly rubbing his shoulders. "Do you think she'll be back tonight?" 

"To be honest, I don't have a clue." Dave shrugs. "She's probably with her personal trainer."

"Oh," you mumble, "She's... I don't know. Crazy. You're… yeah. I don't know how anyone could have you, and take you for granted. I'm sorry, Dave.”

"Don't be sorry. It's - you didn't do it." He shrugs. "But she might try to attack you and for that, I'm sorry.”

"I'm tougher than I look," you say with a smile, "But honestly, I don't understand why she's so mad at me."

"She thinks- well," Dave sighs and decides to be honest. "She knows that I'm- attracted to you and she's convinced that I wanted to get a divorce so I could sleep with you. Rather than it being because she cheated."

"You're attracted to me?" you mumble quietly, “I never realized."

"You're beautiful, kind and great with my children." Dave shrugs. "I don't mean to make you uncomfortable and I would never act on it."

"Why?" You ask a little too quickly, "I'm not uncomfortable."

"I-" he stops talking and stares at you. "Are you saying you want me to act on it?" He asks.

"Yes. I mean you’re not together anymore, right? And we’re both adults. So, yes." You say, before biting down on your lip. "But only if you want to." 

Dave exhales slowly and he steps closer to you. "The papers are signed but it's not official yet." He explains, wanting to be transparent. "Do you want to wait?"

"Do you want to wait?" You ask, before moving closer to him. "I'm not going to pretend I don't feel a little guilty.. but the thoughts I have about you…”

"What kind of thoughts have you had?" He's intrigued about that, smirking slightly as he waits for your answer.

"So many," you admit shyly, "I think about how you'd groan with your cock in my mouth."

"Shit." He hisses quietly, thinking about how he would groan too as his cock twitches. "What else?"

"Your hands, I got off last night to the thought of you playing with my pussy on your couch." You whisper, feeling your cheeks heat up as you admit your secrets to him. 

"You thought about me fingering you while watching the movie?" He asks, chuckling slightly.

"No," you say, shaking your head, "I imagined we were alone. Everyone was asleep. You had your hand over my mouth forcing me to keep quiet."

He smirks and watches you fidget under his intense stare. "Interesting."

"I think about you a lot," you say as his eyes burn into you.

He hadn't known that, but it's very intriguing for him to find out. His eyes darken and the thrill of Carol being completely wrong courses through his veins and makes him harder than a rock. You want him and it's a very heady thought. "So you wouldn't say no if I wanted to kiss you?"

"No, I'd really like that."

Dave hums, reaching out to grab your waist and he slowly draws you closer. The idea that this is wrong is still there, burning softly and yet it adds to the thrill of the moment. His eyes drift down to your lips and licks his own.

You slightly rock up onto your tiptoes, to move your face closer to his. Feeling impatient as his breath fans out on your lips, but waiting for him to make that move and to finally capture your lips.

He keeps his eyes on yours, leaning in and reaching up to cup the back of your head. Angling it just so as he presses his lips against your far more gently than he wants to.

Your hands find purpose on his chest, pulling him closer before increasing the pressure on his lips. You kiss him with an intensity that you've never kissed anyone before, your tongue silently pleading for entry as you lick along his bottom lip.

He's surprised that you are trying to take the lead. Making him growl and open his mouth but it's his own tongue that slides out, pushing into your mouth as he takes control.

You can't help but moan into his mouth as he takes control. The grip he has on you is tightening as presses you up against the kitchen island and grinds his hard cock against you.

It might be too much too soon for you but Dave cannot quite rein himself in. Too long pining after you and wondering what you would taste like, how you would respond, has him eagerly greedy for you. His hands slide down to your ass and he fills both hands, groaning as he pulls his lips away to nip and lick along your throat.

"Dave," you moan as he sucks your neck, his hands grabbing and squeezing you as you dig your fingernails into his clothed chest. "Need more." You beg, pleading for more over and over as he continues to drag his lips across your neck.

He mouths at your pulse and groans, finding your begging to be the sexiest thing that he has heard in forever. His cock twitches and jumps against your stomach as he kisses back up to your mouth and his hands slide under your dress to cup your ass under your panties. 

Reluctantly you pull your lips from his and you break the kiss, "If we don't move somewhere now, I'm going to let you fuck me on your kitchen island, Dave."

As much as he wants to just bury himself inside you right here, he doesn't want the girls to find him like this. Or for Carol to walk in. Groaning he squeezes your ass harshly and pulls away, panting slightly. "Upstairs." He decides, grabbing your hand and immediately starts dragging you towards the staircase.

You giggle as he drags you up the stairs, taking the stairs two at the time whilst you run to keep up with him.

Once you are on the top floor, Dave spins you around and presses you up against the wall, his mouth latching onto yours again and his hands diving back under your dress to get under your panties.

"Fuck," you moan breathlessly, as he circles your clit with two fingers. "Please, don't stop."

"I’m not." Dave growls, hating how he cannot move his hand like he wants to and despite telling you he won't stop, he pulls his hand out of your panties and reaches into his pants pocket to pull out a knife.

Flicking it open, the blade slices through the thin material at your hip and he switches hands around your back to cut the other side off of you and let them drop to the floor in a ruined heap.

"You're replacing those," you say with a smirk, as he thrusts a finger inside of you.

"Sure." He groans, closing the blade with one hand and shoving it back into the other pocket as he feels your walls clench around him. "I’ll get right on that."

"You better," you tease, as he works magic with his fingers.

Thrusting in and out of your cunt as you crumble around him. Watching through your lashes as he pulls a stream of pleasure from you without breaking a sweat.

It's only a short distance to the bedroom, but Dave can't move. Not when his fingers are buried inside you and the whimpers pour out of your mouth like a prayer. He wants to make sure that you are ready to spend all night in his bed, filled with his cock.

Your hands grip onto him with all your might, your legs threatening to give way as your orgasm is rapidly approaching. Not wanting to make too much noise, you sink your teeth into his neck and suck as he picks up the pace.

Your name is a quiet hiss as he curls his fingers, desperately wanting you to cum so he can get you into his bed.

The sound of your name slipping through his gritted teeth is enough to send you flying over that edge, clamping down and soaking his fingers as you whimper into his neck.

Your body sags into the way, would have crumpled into the floor if he wasn't pinning you there as you cum for him. Soaking his fingers and making him groan at how tight your little cunt gets when you cum.

"Bedroom," you plead, as you fight the urge to fall to the floor. Pleasure still coursing through your veins as he pulls his fingers out of you.

"Come on." Dave guides you towards the door and opens it to reveal his now empty bedroom. Most of the shit decorating it was Carol's and it was now in boxes in the room you had used to sleep in.

"How do you want me?" You ask as he leads you into his bedroom.

"Lay down." Dave orders, eager to see you spread out on the bed he had shared with Carol. The bed that he had imagined you in several times now.

"Yes sir." Walking backwards you keep your eyes glued to his as you settle back on his bed, and await your next command.

He stares at you. Reaching for the hem of his worn soft t-shirt to pull over his head. Thankful that it's not a work day and he's not battling with dozens of buttons on his dress shirts. "Fuck."

"Been dying to see those broad shoulders up close," you admit as he moves closer to you.

"I'm not exactly sporting a six pack." He's still in good shape but he's older. Harder areas have gone soft because of lack of dedication to the gym.

"You look fucking delicious," you say as your fingers creep down your torso towards your dripping wet cunt. "So fucking good."

Dave grunts, stepping forward and grabbing the front of your dress. It's like you tease him with the flirty, flowy fabrics and he rips it right down the middle.

"Are you planning on ruining everything I own, Mr. York?" You say, as you look down as your shredded sundress.

"I might." He chuckles smugly, smirking as he finishes ripping it completely in two. "Then you'll walk around naked."

"Seems wildly inappropriate," you giggle, as you pull him in for a kiss. "You're replacing that as well by the way."

He rolls his eyes, leaning you back and pressing you into the bed as he starts to kiss you again.

Your hands find the buckle of his belt and start to undo it, before pulling it out of his jeans. "Take them off," you order against his lips, desperate to feel all of him.

He knows you are eager but the fast that you are trying to strip him makes him grin. Pulling away, he stands at the end of the bed and flicks the button of his jeans open before dragging the zipper down.

"Hurry," you whine, as he takes his time. A grin splashed across his face as he watches you writhe impatiently for him.

"Hmmmm." He pulls his jeans and boxers down to the thatch of curls at the base of his cock, just showing you the beginning of his shaft as he pushes it down. "You want to see?"

"Yes," you say far too quickly, "I want to see."

He chuckles again and lets you see his cock one inch at a time as he drags it down enough until the head is springing free and his cock bounces up to jut out from its confines.

"Fuck," you exhale, at the sight of it. It's big. Bigger than you've ever seen, and you salivate just looking at it. "How is that going to fit?"

"It'll fit." He promises, wrapping his hand around it and kicking off the jeans and boxers from his ankles. "It'll stretch you out and fill you up, but he'll fit."

“I’m going to be feeling you for days," you say, before moving up and kneeling in front of him. Tentatively you reach out and take him in your hands, giving him a few languid strokes.

"How many guys have you fucked?" He asks, wanting to know more about your experience than body count.

"One," you say with a shrug, "We were together for a few years.”

"So you probably haven't been fucked in many positions other than missionary, or riding." He huffs.

"I like reverse cowgirl," you tell him, before mimicking his huff.

"Very fancy." He chuckles, pushing you back into the bed and crawling after you.

"Are you mocking me, Mr. York? Just because I've not gotten much experience, doesn't mean that I don't know what I like... Or what I'd like to try."

"Not mocking." His playful face drops and he stares down at you. "Teasing. I was trying to put you at ease."

“Well, stop teasing, and fuck me, Dave.”

“Yes madam." Dave grunts, willing to follow orders if it means he gets to fuck you. He picks up one of your legs and shuffles closer.

You're completely pliant for him, letting him mold and twist your body however he wants ready for him to push into you. "I'm on birth control," you say as he reaches over to his drawers, "You can go bare if you want to.”

Dave stops and stares at you for a moment, weighing his options. "I was tested when I found out she was cheating.” Dave grunts. "She has Chlamydia." He had been furious while taking the antibiotics, but still he hadn't said anything. That was why he stopped fucking her.

"Are you clean? I got tested before I got this job. And the only action I've seen has been from my special box."

"I finished up the antibiotics two months ago. Haven't touched her since." He promises. "Had my follow up a month ago with a clean bill of health.

"It's up to you," you say before propping yourself up and giving him a kiss. "Just decide and fuck me already, York."

He snorts, amused by your impatience. "Then I'm going to fuck you raw so you can feel me for days and drip my cum for hours."

The whimper that you make from his words alone, makes him grin. As you pull him closer to you, ready to feel him split your little pussy wide open.

Dave lines up, teasing your clit with the head of his cock before he lines up with your dripping cunt. His eyes meet yours before he pushes the head of his fat cock inside you.

You wince, the stretch of him sharper than just a sting as he starts to split you open. "More," you plead, with a shaky breath.

"Watch." He orders you, wanting you to see him split your cunt open.

You nod yes as you position yourself to watch him fill you up, your fingertips gripping onto the sheets as you brace yourself for what's to come.

Dave resists the urge to bury himself inside your tight heat. Slowly stretching you out and watching as your lips pull wide to take him.

"Dave," you whimper, as he inches himself into you. He's overwhelming, everyone of your nerve ends are a-light as he consumes you. It's a little too much but not enough all at

once.

"It's okay." He promises you, reaching up and caressing your cheek as he pushes deeper. 

You whisper in response as he continues to inch himself in, "It's so big, Dave."

He chuckles and continues to slowly bury himself inside you until he is finally grinding against your pelvis.

"Fuck, Dave" you whine, as your fingernails dig into his collarbone, "It's a- it's so fucking big." 

"You took it." He reminds you.

"Move," you beg, wanting the pain to be eclipsed by pleasure, "Make me cum.”

Dave braces his weight on his hands and pulls his hips back. Ready to destroy you with the pace he is going to set.

"Are you going to make me beg? Or are you going to fuck me?"

The smirk he sends you is full of promise as he slams his hips forward to steal your breath and make your eyes cross.

He knocks the wind out of you, your chest heaving up and down as you gasp for breath as he begins his relentless pace. Fucking you deeper into his mattress with every thrust.

Now that he's broken the spell, he grits his teeth. Keeping his hips rocking hard and deep as he drills into you, fucking you like he's imagined.

The noises he pulls from you are dripping in sin, every moan and gasp of his name getting louder and louder as he fucks into you, dragging his cock against that little spot of heaven inside of you every time. He snarls something at you that you don't quite catch, seconds before you clamp down hard around him and everything temporarily goes black. Pleasure coursing through you as he continues his harsh pace.

Reaching back, he's dragging your legs up to shove them onto his shoulder. Folding you over so he can thrust even deeper.

"Oh fuck,” you gasp, as he shows no signs of slowing down. Fucking deeper and harder with every snap of his hips, "Fuck, Dave.”

Your fingernails dig into his shoulders and he groans when he feels the first flutterings of your pussy start to clench around him like a vice.

He throws you off the edge which a grunt of your name as you start to cum hard, your pussy clamping down so hard that you feel his hips stutter and his cock start to throb.

"Shit." Your cunt is tight and it's almost pathetic how quickly he is cumming. He groans your name and starts to paint your walls with his sticky seed.

He cums long and hard, every thrust filling you up more and more as your cunt milks him dry of his pleasure. He drops down on you, bearing his weight on his elbows as he rests his forehead against yours.

"Fuck." He hisses quietly, panting to catch his breath. He kisses your lips a few times and then pulls back to examine your face. "Are you good?"

"Really good," you say with a smile, "But I don't think I'll be able to walk normally for the next week."

He chuckles and leans down to press his lips to yours once more. "Then I did my job.”

"Dave," you say softly, as he gently pulls out of you, "Was it as good as you had imagined?"

He snorts and rolls over to the side so he can pull you against him. "Better."

"Good," you say as you nuzzle into him, wrapping yourself around him before murmuring into his neck, "A very very handsome but impatient man just ripped my clothes to shreds, so i'm going to need you to set an alarm so I can sneak downstairs, so no one catches me walking around naked."

"You can steal my bathrobe." Dave chuckles quietly, his hand rubbing up and down your back with an easy tenderness.

"I’d rather just wrap myself up in you," you say as you close your eyes, sleep beginning to take over. "Goodnight, Dave."

He hums, surprised that you had so easily decided to fall asleep on him. Your body is completely draped over him and he doesn't mind at all. 

The sound of little cries coming from down the hall wake you both. Alice has clearly woken up from a bad night terror, and you glance at the clock. 4:27am.

"Shit." Dave groans quietly, shifting you off of him and rolling to his side to get up. "I'll check on her."

"My panties," you remind him, you cut them off in the hall.

He grunts at you as he swipes his boxers up off the ground to tug on. He can't walk into his daughter's bedroom bare assed. "Got it."

"Grumpy," you grunt back at him with a giggle, before snuggling up to his pillow. Knowing Alice will just need a drink of juice and a cuddle from Daddy and she'll be sound asleep in no time.

You can hear him, the way he speaks to her in a hushed calming tone as he reassures and soothes her fears. Despite his reluctance to accept it, he really is a good man, and an even better father.

It's evident that Carol never came home last night, obviously preferring to spend the night with her lover, so Dave comes back into the room and drops your ruined panties next to the torn off dress and climbs back into the bed with you. Wrapping his arms around you and dragging you back to his chest. "Few more hours." He mumbles, kissing your lips.

You hum happily against his lips, tangling yourself back up in him. "Alice okay?"

"She's good." His hand stays on your back, keeping you anchored. It's been a long time since he's slept like this with Carol, and he didn't remember sleeping as well as he had before Alice woke up. "Bad dream."

"Poor thing," you say, as pepper a kiss on his lips. Sleep threatens to pull you back under as you yawn quietly.

"Go back to sleep baby." Dave grunts softly. "Them wanting breakfast will come way too soon."

A few hours pass much too quickly, and you groan as the alarm rings out on his phone. "Everything aches," you mumble into his warm skin, "Everything."

"Stay here." Dave isn't exactly a morning person, but the military has conditioned him to get up and get moving. He kisses your forehead as he starts to shift you off of him. "I'll get the girls up and get breakfast started. Take a hot bath."

"Thank you," you mumble, "Will you bring me up some clothes? I could take the girls to Dunkin’ after my bath if you want?"

"I'll get you some." He promises, smiling at your want to make the day good for his girls. "We could do that. If they aren't full."

"Yeah?" You say as you lift yourself up, completely aware of how exposed you are but uncaring. "We could take them to the park or something afterwards."

"Something." He agrees, his dark eyes drinking in the sight of your sleep warm, sexy figure in his bed. "How much more do you need to do in your room?" He asks. "I need to get new locks for my door and I'll put some on your suite door."

"Naughty boy," you say with a shake of your head, "I have a box to unpack and that's it. I think I might go to Target and get some bits to make it more homely if you're good with me hanging up pictures?"

"Sweetheart....” he frowns and wonders if that is why you hadn't hung anything up in your room. Did Carol say something to you? "That is your space. Nothing spackle and paint couldn't fix. Decorate it however you want."

"No," you say, before forcing yourself out of the bed, "I just didn't want to overstep. I'm going to have my bath, please don't forget to bring me some clothes."

"'ll go get them right now." He promises, sending you a small wink before he changes into some lounging clothes.

"Thanks baby," you say as you slide into the bathroom, and run yourself a hot bath. Hoping it relieves a little bit of the ache between your legs.

Downstairs, Dave stops short when he sees Carol in the kitchen, cooking as if nothing has changed. He doesn't say anything, just sighs as he notices she is wearing something new and moves to go down to the in-law suite.

The urge to have a long soak to ease your aching muscles is beaten out by the urge to spend time with Dave and the girls. You steal a little of his shampoo and body wash, before listening out to hear his footsteps, so you can get out and get dried and dressed.

Dave gathers your clothes, ignoring the comment that is probably supposed to be some sort of scathing remark from his wife as he walks past her. Carrying them upstairs, he sets them on the bed and proceeds to get dressed completely so he can take you and the girls and leave if he needs to.

"Hey," you say with a smile, as you enter the bedroom. Blissfully unaware that Carol is back in the house, and is likely powering up for a huge argument. "Good choice. I love this dress. Thank you.”

"You're welcome." Dave had slipped on the wedding ring as a habit, he rarely took it off, but he decides to set it inside the box where his watches are kept. "Come down whenever you want, but....Carol decided to come home."

"Ok," you say quietly, with a little nod. Noticing the change in his demeanor, you decide to keep your distance. "Are you ok?"

"I'm good." He promises you, reaching out and caressing your cheek. "If you don't want to be involved in all this bullshit, I won't blame you."

 "Too late," you say with a small smile, reaching up on your tiptoes and pressing a kiss to his lips. "I'll get dressed and we can go out. Take the girls to get donuts like we said."

"Good girl." Dave smirks and sends you another wink before he slips out of the room. Once the door closes, his face drops and hardens. He sighs, deciding to not wake the girls as he goes back downstairs to face his soon to be ex.

You take your time getting dressed, and eventually decide it's time to face the music. 'They're no longer together, you didn't do anything wrong,’ you repeat over and over as you make your way downstairs. "Where are the girls?" You ask Dave as you enter the kitchen.

"Still asleep." Dave glances towards Carol. "All your things have been moved to the other bedroom." He tells her.

Carol scoffs, "Clearly you had to make room for something else in our bedroom."

"We no longer have a bedroom." Dave reminds her, frowning. "You will not start shit in front of the girls or I will make you regret it."

"Sure, you will," Carol snarls. "What was the point of moving the little slut into the basement if you're going to have her up there anyway?"

"I'll go get the girls up." You say with a shake of your head, not wanting to listen to what's inevitably about to go down.

"Thank you." Dave spares you a glance before he raises his eyebrows at Carol's obvious attempt to create some kind of family meal. "Enjoy your food by yourself."

"The girls will be down to join me soon enough, David." Carol says before stepping out in front of him. "Are you done? Are you satisfied? You've fucked the whore now… Let's just move on past all of this."

He steps back when she tries to touch him. "Carol, stop." He huffs sternly. "This is not going to happen."

"Come on, baby," she huffs, "We've both had our fun and now we can get back to what really matters, us. Plus, we have a few friends coming for dinner tonight."

He pulls away when she once again tries to reach for him, frowning in annoyance. "Why do you have people coming over, Carol?" He demands. "We are getting a divorce."

"Because it's been a while," Carol sighs, "And maybe that's what we need. To remember who we are. My Mom is going to pick the girls up around five and she can find somewhere else for the night."

"There is no we anymore." He groans, rolling his eyes and irritated that she has obviously made plans without consulting him. Plans that include him. "You wanted this divorce. Why are you doing this now?"

Carol shakes her head, not willing to answer any questions and begins to walk back over to the counter, "Just tell her she can't stay here tonight, David. They'll be here at 7."

"She can be down in her room." Dave counters. "I will not be kicking her out for some insane dinner party you have decided to throw."

"Fine, but she's to stay there. I don't want her ruining our evening." She huffs before stirring the burning eggs, and shaking her head again.

****

You wake and dress the girls, taking time to do their hair as they requested before taking them downstairs. The smell of burned food makes you grimace as they run excitedly in the kitchen towards Dave. "They're excited for donuts."

"I've made breakfast." Carol insists, motioning towards the table. "We will eat as a family.”

"I promised them donuts." Dave doesn't normally go against Carol's wishes, but she doesn't get to just show up and throw off his own plans in her attempt to make a happy little family picture. The time for that is gone. "Hey babies.” He grunts when they slam into him and wraps his arms around their little bodies. "You girls want to go get in my car?" He asks, looking over at you. "We're gonna go get those donuts you wanted."

"Sorry, Mrs- Sorry," you stutter, unsure what to call her now. Before walking over to Dave. "I didn't think... Me and Dave had said we were taking them for donuts and then to the park."

The pan slams down on the counter as Carol glares at you. "When did you decide what my girls do?" She hisses

"I don't," you say, keeping your voice steady, "As I said it was discussed with Dave. You weren't here." You say before turning to face Dave, "I'm going to go and get them strapped in. See you out there." 

"So you just replace me." Carol demands, this time keeping her voice low as the girls are quickly shuttled out of the room and the house. "Just that easily?

Dave sighs and shakes his head. "Don't start this shit, Carol." He groans. "I don't want to continue fighting. If you do...I'm going to have to make you leave.”

"Fuck you," she hisses before slamming her hand down on the counter, "I won't be here when you get back as I'm going to get the groceries for dinner. Have the decency to make sure the table is set for our friends and the girls have an overnight bag packed."

"Cancel the dinner party, Carol." Dave glares at her and swipes his keys up off the counter. "Or take them out to eat. I don't want to have dinner and pretend to still be your husband. Those days are over."

"No, David. You will do this for me. One last time." She calls after him, "I'm making your favorite."

He doesn't answer, just opens the door and finds you about to climb into the passenger seat of his car. Making him relax the second the door closes behind him.

"Hey," you say as he slides into the driver's seat. "Ready for breakfast?" You say offering him a small smile, as the girls chatter in the back to each other.

"And coffee." Dave rolls his eyes and turns the keys so the engine turns over. "Lots of coffee. How do you feel?"

"Sore," you say, just loud enough for him to hear, "But really good. What about you?"

"I'm good. Really good." Dave reaches over and squeezes your fingers after he backs out of the driveway and puts the car in drive.

"Good," you say, before bringing his hand up to your lips. "So, what's the big plan for today?"

"Girls are being picked up at 5." He rolls his eyes. "Someone has planned a dinner party tonight with friends. All our friends.”

"Oh," you say, with a raised eyebrow, "That sounds... fun. I take it that I need to make myself scarce?"

"She wanted you to leave the house completely but that's not happening." He promises you.

"I can keep myself busy downstairs," you say with a smirk, "Plenty of things to keep me entertained." 

"I'm sure you can." He chuckles quietly. "Make sure you have it charged. But it's not going to be better than me.

"It's already charged," you say with a giggle, "Pretty sure of yourself there, Mr York."

"So you are saying that I should just leave you alone?" He asks. "You don't want to do that again?'

"No," you answer a little too quickly, "I definitely want to do it again. I was just joking with you."

"I know." You probably don't get that his sense of teasing is a little dry. Or maybe he's lost his touch from the years of just dealing with Carol. His eyes slide from the road over to you and he smirks. "I was joking too." 

"Good," you say as he pulls up to the drive-thru. "Don't worry, I'll try not to have too much fun without you.”

"Girls, what donuts do you want?" He asks, twisting around in his seat to look back at them.

"Sprinkle,” they both shout in perfect unison, making you giggle, as you look at him grinning at his babies.

"Sprinkles and chocolate milk, I'm assuming?" He asks, making them nod so hard it's hard to not believe their brains are rattling around.

"You're wrapped right around their little fingers," you say with another giggle. "Super daddy."

"It's not hard to be." He counters. "Look at them."

"Yeah, they're adorable." Looking back at their grinning faces. Dave whittles off the order and drives up to the window to collect. You keep the treats bagged up on your lap as he drives to the park for you to find a picnic table to eat at.

"You monkeys can go play while we get everything ready." Dave winks at them as they cheer and shoot off towards the swings as soon as they are out of the car.

You carry the food and set it up on a table as Dave gets the bag of wet wipes and essentials from the trunk. "Hungry?" You ask with a wink as he walks over to you.

"Starving." Dave huffs. "Someone make me work out." He teases, smirking slightly. "Shoulda gotta a midnight snack when Alice woke up."

You giggle as you pass him the ham and cheese croissant he ordered, before looking over at the girls. "Should we let them play a bit before calling them back over? They seem happy."

"Yeah." Dave nods. "I want them to enjoy today. Yesterday sucked, so today needs to be a good memory for them."

"Best Daddy ever," you say before taking a bite of your food, "How are you feeling about tonight?"

"Annoyed." Dave grunts, shaking his head. "Although I'm going to use it to my advantage."

"Sounds like you have a plan," you say with a raised eyebrow.

The sound of rushed footsteps coming towards you makes you swing your head around, and before you know it Alice is on your lap and Molly is on Dave's. "Donut time," you say before handing them both their food and chocolate milk whilst watching Dave interact with his babies. 

He listens as Molly chatters happily between bites of her donut, shoveling it down as fast as she can between gulps of milk. So far they seem to be coping with the news far better than yesterday.

"Are you guys excited to spend the night with Grandma?" You ask as you play with Alice's hair.

"No." Alice frowns slightly and shakes her head. "It's only because mommy wants to have 'adult time.’" She huffs.

"Aw, baby," you say as you pepper a kiss on her head, "But I'm sure you'll have a great time. Grandma will take you to school in the morning and I'll be there to pick you up ready for dance."

"Promise?" She asks pitifully, pouting at you with the same intense look that Dave has at times.

"Promise." You say before booping her nose.

"Okaaaaaay." She manages to huff dramatically and giggle all at the same time.

The rest of the morning is spent chasing them around the park, watching Dave immediately cave when they ask for ice cream and Alice screaming after scraping her knee on the sidewalk and insisting that Dave carry her back to the car.

You unload the car as he takes them in the house, making them both a quick lunch and setting them up on the kitchen table to do homework before their grandma picks them up. "I’ll pack them each a bag," you tell Dave as he helps Molly with her homework

"Thank you." Dave knows that it's your job, but it's always a huge help when you anticipate their needs.

Their grandma arrives at 5 on the dot. You hand her their bags and once they've said goodbye to Dave you give them both a hug and kiss and promise to pick them up after school the next day.

With Carol still not back and Dave reluctant to set the table, you do it for him. Making sure everything is perfect so that Carol doesn't complain, before ordering yourself a delivery of Chinese food ready for your evening downstairs.

“I don't know why she's planning this." Dave grumbles to you as he puts away the extra dinnerware. "But it will be good to get everything out in the open."

You walk up behind him and wrap your arms around him, lightly resting your head on his shoulder. "Just try not to let her bring you down.”

"I won't let her." He promises quietly.

"Good," you say, unwrapping your arms from him. "Is there anything else I can do before she gets back?"

"Nothing, baby." He shoots you a small smirk. "Just enjoy your takeout. Carol's cooking sucks.”

"Lucky guests," you say with a laugh, having cooked every night since beginning your employment. "Focus on how nice it'll be to see your friends... and think about how much fun I'll be having in the basement." 

He rolls his eyes and huffs at you. "Not too much fun or I won't fuck you tonight."

"Might not need you to," you say with a wink, as you hurry off to open the door.

You open the door to your food and tip the delivery driver, watching as Carol's car pulls into the drive. You thank him as quickly as you can before going back inside to wish Dave a good evening before sneaking off downstairs and out of Carol's firing line.

"I thought the little bitch was going to leave." Carol hisses, bringing bags into the house. Dave rolls his eyes, noticing that at least she had decided to buy pre-made food. No one in the house will get food poisoning. "Never agreed to that." He reminds her.

"She better spend the entire evening down there, David," she hisses, "Or help me God, she'll regret it."

He rolls his eyes again and decides that it's better to not say anything. The sooner this party is started, the sooner it can be over and that's all he wants.

****

Laughter echoes through the house, as the guests eat and chatter. You have demolished your Chinese food and settled on a random Netflix movie. You wonder if he's having a good time. It's been over an hour since they started to arrive and it seems to be going well from what you can hear.

Dave's smile is forced and he stares at Carol in complete disbelief as she pretends that this is just a normal night with the other three couples that are in attendance. "Carol, I was so surprised that you invited us over." Teresa hums, taking a sip of her wine. "A Sunday dinner is so spontaneous."

"Just thought it would be nice for us all to spend some time together," Carol says before reaching over and squeezing Dave's hand, "It's nice to see everyone one isn't it, honey?"

"It's perfect." Dave flips his hand over and takes his wife's before he looks back at the people that she invited over. "That way we can tell everyone at once.”

"Dave-"

"Carol and I are divorcing." He announces, ignoring her attempt to deflect.

The fake laughter that falls from her lips convinces no one, as she snatches her hand away. "Thank you for ruining the evening, David." She says before clearing her throat, "It's not definite," she says to her guests, shaking her head at Dave before he can correct her. "Let's just enjoy dinner, and time with friends."

"It's definite." Dave corrects after she attempts to salvage the evening. "She's been fucking her private trainer. Then decided she wanted a divorce and now that she's realized she's not taking me to the cleaners, she wants to reconcile." 

The gasps that come from the shocked dinner guests make Carol's face burn red with anger, "Heh. The reason I was pushed into the arms of my trainer is because David kept looking at the nanny like he wanted to devour her."

"Oh bullshit." Dave rolls his eyes and pulls his hand away from hers. "You've been fucking Scott for nearly eight months. The nanny has worked for us for six."

"Are you happy?" She yells across the table at Dave, "You've ruined the night and upset all of our guests."

"Yep." Dave chuckles, crossing his arms over his chest. "Oh -Scott gave you chlamydia or you gave him it- I don't know." He looks at the other couples. "She's got the clap."

"Jesus," Rob chokes. "Maybe we should -uh- just finish up dinner and keep the conversation a little lighter. It's sad you're divorcing and all, but look at me and Trish... doesn't have to be bad."

"I don’t have chlamydia, you lying, spiteful asshole." Carol spits across the table at Dave, ignoring what Rob has just said..

Dave snorts, narrowing his eyes at his wife. "Then explain why I had to get treated when I didn't cheat?" He demands.

"So you claim." She snarls back at him, before finishing off her glass of wine.

****

In bed you're unaware of the commotion upstairs, the sound of your TV is drowning out the yelling and you decide to check in on Dave. Typing out a text but changing your mind before hitting send. Instead jumping out of bed and pulling on your favorite pink lingerie set that you've never worn for anyone but yourself and snapping a photo.

Thinking about you. You caption the photo before hitting send. 

Dave's phone buzzes in his pocket before he just shrugs as if it isn't his concern. "It's why I stopped fucking you." He picks up his glass. "Anyway. How are the kids, Rob?"

"Bullshit," Carol says before bursting into the most hysterical sobs Dave had ever seen. 

"Good, thanks," he says before taking a bite of his food, clearly in utter disbelief at what’s happening, "Where's Molly & Alice?"

Carol is dragged away from the table by Trish and Teresa, still continuing to sob uncontrollably.

****

A few minutes pass and Dave still hasn't replied to your photo and with boredom getting the better of you, you decide to take another pic. This time rolling down your panties and taking a shot of your glistening pussy.

Haven't touched myself... This is just from thinking about you.

****

The phone buzzes again and this time Dave pulls it out of his pocket. "The girls are with their grandmother." He explains as he glances down and pauses talking, completely forgetting what he was going to say.

"Good," Rob says with a chuckle, "Better than hearing that conversation." He asks a few questions and waits patiently for Dave to answer, the other guests chattering uncomfortably amongst themselves as Dave takes a large gulp of his beer.

*****

The delivered changes to read and your smirk to yourself before deciding to take it one step further. Sending a very brief and silent video of your finger lightly circling your clit. You like what you see?

"Fuck." The phone immediately opens the video and Dave clears his throat. "Yeah- uh, it's not been a nice few days." He tells Rob as he types out a reply. I do. But you are teasing me. Be careful.

Or what? You type back with another picture. This time of your bare tits.

****

"Should we go?" Mike asks, after staying silent since the outburst. "Clearly you have some things to talk about."

"Nothing to talk about." Dave assures him. "We signed the agreement yesterday and are now just waiting to get it signed by the judge.”

"Seems like she's regretting it," he remarks with a shrug of his shoulders.

****

You huff as he leaves your last message unanswered, before leaning over and pulling your wand out of the bedside drawer. Switching it on to its lowest setting, you wince a little as you place it against your clit, snapping and sending one last picture before turning it up. 

"Doesn't matter." Dave glances back down at his lap as the next text dings through. "Shit." He hisses, eyes focused on your picture. The wand is against your clit and he knows you are moaning right now. Do you want me to spank you? He sends the message quickly and looks up at Mike. "I don't tolerate cheating."

I want you to spank me. You type out between breathy moans. I need you Dave. Fuck. I'd let you fuck me over the table in front of everyone.

****

"Fair enough," Mike says, before silence falls across the room again, apart from the sound of cutlery scraping plates and beer being chugged. "I'm sorry it came to this.”

"It is what it is." Dave murmurs, his cock jumping at the latest message from you. I bet you would. But I wouldn't fuck you in front of them. Only I get to see that.

He looks back up. "All I care about is Alice and Molly being alright."

" l just hope you two can find some common ground." He says with another shrug, just before the ladies come back into the room and take their seats. Carol picks up the dessert plates and pre-made dessert and places it down on the table before asking, "Who wants cheesecake?"

****

I need you. You type out as you feel your orgasm move closer. Fuck. Used to think about you every time I came. And now I know how good you feel, I need you so badly. I'm so close, baby. 

****

"She is staying in the house for the girls, so I hope so." Dave shakes his head at Carol. "None for me, thanks." He declines the dessert.

His cock twitches at your message, barely biting back a moan. The idea that you've thought of him while playing with yourself is extremely sexy. Behave. You'll have me.

"You love cheesecake, David," Carol says with a huff. But most of the guests decline dessert as well. The uncomfortable atmosphere makes the thought of eating difficult and they’d all rather just leave.

****

I want your mouth. I want you to eat my pussy and then shove your cock in my mouth after making me cum.

Push your fingers into your pussy. He orders you, wanting a picture of it.

"I do love cheesecake." Dave reminds his ex, ignoring that she's still calling him 'David' despite him hating it. It's all a power play. "But not the one with nuts on it."

Yes, sir. You text back before pulling the wand away, pushing two fingers into your soaking wet cunt and sending him a photo. Doesn't feel as good as you do.

****

"Don't eat the nuts then, honey," she says with a sugary sweet grin, before pouring herself another glass of wine.

"No need to keep up the pretense, dear." He looks up and levels a serious look at Carol. "Please. We need to co-parent and respect each other. But I am not in a relationship with you any longer."

"Fine, I'll just send our friends home and you can go fuck the nanny. Is that what you want?" She snarls back at him.

Dave looks around the table at all the uncomfortable faces. "They don't want to be here, Carol." He huffs.

"Because you couldn't let us have one nice evening," she says with a shake of her head, "Fine. Everyone can leave. Thank you for coming. I'm so sorry that David ruined the night."

"I told you not to have the dinner party." He doesn't regret telling them, he's not going to live a lie, but he does stand up and apologize for the evening.

They all murmur and look uncomfortably at each other before saying goodnight and thanking them both for dinner. Deciding it's best to just go ahead and leave and avoid seeing another uncomfortable argument play out.

Dave walks them to the door, leaving Carol fuming in the formal dining room. He has no intention of helping to clean up, not when he had been forced to endure this farce in the first place. "Good night." He offers quietly as they file out of the house. "Sorry about this.”

They all shuffle away quietly as Dave closes the door, ready to get home and forget about one of the most uncomfortable evenings of their life.

Turning back towards the house, Dave pulls the phone out of his pocket and reads your last text. Groaning out loud as he sees the sexy picture you sent. You cum yet? He demands.

No. You type back with a huff, I was waiting for my next command.

Good. Dave smirks slightly, imagining that you are frustrated and on edge. You deserve it after disgracing him during the dinner from hell.

Can I cum now? You text back, unsure how much longer it'll be until he gets to join you.

Carol is scoffing and shaking her head as he enters the kitchen, anger funneling through her as she gets ready to rage at him.

"Don't start with me." Dave is well used to that expression but he doesn't want to hear it. "I'm not going to put up with it."

"Did she fuck you as well as I do?" Carol says with a smirk, wanting to rile him up. "Bet she had no idea what to do with you.” 

"Wouldn't you like to know?" He shoots back and rolls his eyes. "There's a lock on my bedroom door. So don't bother trying to go in there."

"Yeah, I want to know." she says stepping in front of him, "Did her pussy feel as good as mine?"

"Better." Dave hums, amused by her attempts to waylay him.

"Bullshit," she huffs, "Why don't I remind you just how good mine is?"

"No thanks." Dave chuckles. "I wasn't joking. You need to get tested. Treated. You have an STD."

"Not funny, David." She snarls before giving up. "I bet she's not even interested in fucking you again, probably glad to be away from you.”

"No, it's not funny." Dave hisses, his face twisting into an angry scowl. "It wasn't funny when I was taking antibiotics to treat the shit you gave me." He decides to open his phone and show her the results from the doctor on the app his doctor uses. "Check the fucking date. It was when I stopped fucking you.”

"Fuck," she says, before stumbling backwards. "Why didn't you fucking tell me?"

"It's not my job to tell you that your little fuck toy gave you a fucking STD." He snarls, looking at her with disgust. "Even if I wanted you, I could never fucking trust you again. So I don't give a fuck if she-" he points towards basement door, "wants me or not. I don't want you.”

"You'll regret this, David." She says before grabbing her keys and storming out the house. Leaving the mess from the dinner party for Dave to deal with.

Dave rolls his eyes and follows her to the door, only to flip the lock. The mess can wait, and he wants to see you spread out.

****

You sigh as you watch your phone, waiting impatiently for a text back from Dave.

Turning off the lights, Dave opens the basement door and starts down the stairs. It's not dark or dank like most basements, it's completely finished. Biting his lip as he stands outside your little suite and knocks.

"Come in," you say after covering yourself, wanting him to rip the covers from you.

Opening the door, Dave steps inside and turns around to lock the door behind him. He had changed out your locks as well, wanting to make sure Carol didn't have access to your space. "What a fucking night."

Pushing yourself up onto your elbows, you see the strain on his face and you soften your expression. "Come here, baby."

"Are you sure you want me here?" He asks, wondering if Carol might have been right.

"Dave, I’ve been texting you photos of my pussy all night," you say with a giggle, "Even if you're not up to fuck, I want you here. I want you."

"Oh I'm up alright." He huffs, reaching down and adjusting his cock where he had tucked it behind his belt.

"The photos worked, huh?" You say as innocently as possible.

"You know they did." He grunts, shaking his head as he starts to methodically strip down.

"It's your fault, y'know? Got me hooked on you."

"It was just once." He defends, even though he is grinning. "That's all it takes?"

"Apparently so," you say with a shrug, "Not that I'm complaining... But I will be if you don't kiss me soon."

When he's fully stripped down, he wraps his hand around his cock. "I shouldn't kiss you. Just tease you like you teased me."

You bite down on your lip as you watch him take himself in his hand, giving his cock a few languid strokes. "I wasn't teasing, baby, I was just warming myself up for you.”

"Yeah? You aren't too sore?" He asks, wanting to make sure that you aren't pushing yourself because you think he wants sex. He's older than you, sex doesn't have to happen every day.

"I’m a little sore," you admit, "But I can take you... After you give me your mouth."

He snorts and shakes his head. "Already demanding oral every time." He tsks, as if he's disappointed. "Maybe I should just fuck your throat."

"Every time? I haven't had your mouth yet." You remind him with a tut. "I hope you like eating pussy though, York, because you're going to be doing it a lot."

"Oh l am, am I? " He likes your sassiness, the cockiness of your attitude. "Says who?"

"Me, you say as you pull him closer to you, "And I'll suck that gorgeous cock in return."

"Gorgeous cock, huh?" He smirks and looks down at the hefty cock in his hand. "I guess I should make you cum before I turn you into a Twinkie again, should I?"

"Gorgeous," you repeat with a smile, "Yes, sir, but kiss me first," you demand.

Kissing you isn't a burden. He very willingly climbs onto the bed and leans over, watching you before he presses his lips to yours

You hum happily against his lips, feeling the tension in his shoulders melt away as you wrap your arms around him. "Let's see how good that mouth really is," you say against his lips.

It's a challenge, he knows that from the curve of your lips when you look up at him so innocently. One that he is happy to take up. Moving down and biting one nipple just sharply enough to make you gasp out.

"Who's being a tease now?" You moan, as he drags his lips down your body.

"I couldn't send you photos." He hums, grinning up at you and winking. Pleasantly content with making sure that you find out exactly how talented he is with his tongue.

"You can next time." you say, "Give me something to look at whilst I play with my pussy.”

"You want me to send you photos of me jerking off?" He asks, inhaling the musky scent of your arousal and groaning.

"Yes," you say with a groan, "And videos of you cumming.

"You want to see me cum?" He asks, looking up at you.

"Fuck yes," you say, as you rock your hips up closer to his face.

"After you." He purrs, lowering his mouth to your cunt and licking a long, wet strip up your folds.

"Ooohh," you moan, as he starts to tease your clit with his tongue. Your fingers find purpose in his hair, tugging and pulling at it as he sucks and licks at your bundle of nerves. The sounds he makes are filthy, groaning and grunting as he eats your pussy with conviction.

Dave doesn't try to rush through it, but he makes sure that his tongue keeps moving. Running and circling your clit as he finds out what makes you whimper in pleasure. Finding your hips with his hands and holding on as he devours you.

His name falls from your tongue over and over, between the breathy moans and gasps of pleasure. "Never stop," you whisper, as your thighs begin to shake, "God, you're perfect.

He chuckles into your folds, your legs drawing up to frame his head with your thighs and he keeps sucking and licking. Digging his fingers into your skin and holding you in place so your hips don’t rock on their own.

"I’m gonna cum," you breathe out, as your thighs clamp down around his head. Your hips lifting off the bed and you gasp his name before white hot pleasure explodes behind your eyes.

Even as you try to squeeze his head as hard as you can and smother him in your cunt, he keeps working you over. Sucking your clit into his mouth, he pulls on it harshly to make it even better for you.

"Oh, Dave," you mumble, as you come down from your high, gently pushing his face away. "God, I'm going to be begging you to do that everyday."

He hums and there is a smug smirk on his face when he turns and wipes your juices in the inside of your thigh from his chin. "That good, baby?"

"I think I just fell in love," you say with a giggle, "That was incredible."

He chuckles and ducks his head down to lap at your clit once more just to hear you gasp.

"Dave," you gasp, before pulling on his hair again. "Tell me what you want me to do to you, baby.”

"Want you to ride me." He hums, pushing back up to his arms and hovering over you. "Sound good?"

"Yes," you say before capturing his lips with a bruising kiss, "You wanna film me riding you?"

"No." Dave shakes his head and frowns. "I want to keep it for myself." He groans when you wrap your hand around his cock. "I don't- l've never sent photos before." He admits quietly. His job doesn't allow for that kind of digital footprint and he didn't trust Carol. At least not subconsciously.

"Okay, baby," you say as you push him onto his back before straddling him. "You don't have to take pictures. Or film me. I just thought you might like something for those nights when you're working away."

"Maybe later." Dave glances up at you. "Have a photographic memory. I'll remember this.”

"Sorry, if I made you uncomfortable," you say as you lean down and kiss his lips. Before lifting your hips, ready for him to line himself up against your entrance.

"Baby, you don't make me uncomfortable." Dave shakes his head. "You make me- shiiiit-" he stops talking as you sink down on his length.

"Tell me," you say, as he stretches you. Your teeth sink into your bottom lip to suppress the pained moan. The stretch of him hurts so good.

"Hot." He pants out quietly, reaching for your hips again. "You make me fucking hot and horny." He slides his hands up to press against your back, pushing you down to his body so he can kiss you again. "Fucking turning me into a teenager again.”

"Yeah?" You say with a teasing grin, before gently rocking your hips, "Can I tell you a secret?"

"Anything." He grunts against your lips, twitching inside you.

"The first time we watched a movie alone together, I was touching myself under the blanket next to you. Wishing it was you touching me." You say as you move your hips a little faster, moaning as he slaps his hand against your ass.

"Shit." Dave groans. The first time you had been alone together, he wouldn't have cheated on Carol, but he had noticed how sexy you were. "Dirty."

"Was so scared you'd catch me," you moan, "But I couldn't help myself. I have thought about you every time I've masturbated since that night."

"Want to watch." He groans, rocking his hips up. "Jerk off while you play with your pussy."

"Yeah?" You grind your hips slowly, before biting down on his earlobe. "I'd love for you to cum all over this pussy. Mark my pretty little clit with your cum.”

"Fuck." He growls, clenching his jaw and slapping your ass again.

"Do you want to?" You ask before starting to bounce up and down on his cock, "Do you want to cover me with your cum?"

"Yessssss." He hisses as your pace starts to speed up and he watches your tits bounce. "Fuck yes."

"Want to be covered in it, I want to eat it," you admit, as your walls start to flutter around him.

It's filthy and yet you look so sweet when you confess that to him. Even as you are bouncing on his cock like a whore. "You will." He promises.

"Fill me up," you start to beg, as you start to clamp down around his cock. Loving the way he notches against heaven inside of you with every bounce.

He can tell that you are starting to cum, your pace faltering and you nearly collapse forward. Dave grunts and braces his feet in the mattress to start fucking up into your pliant, tight cunt.

"Oh, fuck," you whine as he overwhelms you, you grip on to his shoulders as tight as you can before coming undone. Your cunt spasming around him as you bury your face into the crook of his neck. 

He wraps his arms around you, chasing his own orgasm as he rocks you through yours. Keeping up the skin slapping pace for another minute before he is burying himself deep and groaning out your name loudly as he fills you up.

You wrap your arms around him as tightly as you can, letting silence fill the air as you both catch your breaths. It strikes you how comfortable you are, how comfortable you are with him. There's no awkwardness, no need to fill the silence as you let yourself lean closer to him.

"Fuck." He hums, stroking your back gently. "That was so good, baby."

"It was amazing," you whisper, "You are amazing. You are going to have to move me though," you giggle, "You've fucked me so good, that I don't think I can lift myself."

"Why don't you just sleep right here?" He chuckles. "You can ride my cock all night."

"Sounds perfect. Ride your cock all night and wake you up with your cock in my mouth."

"Don't be offended if it stops working." He jokes, winking at you. "I'm old."

You giggle at him before pressing a kiss to his lips, "You're not that old, baby. Let's get some sleep, and if you're a good boy, I'll make sure you have a very good morning.” 

It doesn't take long for you both to fall asleep, snuggled up tightly in his arms, breathing in perfect sync.

****

Glancing at the clock on your wall, you grin when you see the time. He's still snoozing soundly as you gently unwrap his arms from around you. Slowly you move down the bed and position yourself between his legs, careful enough not to wake him.

You gently take him in your hand, acknowledging that even flaccid he's still extremely impressive. You give him a few gentle squeezes and then place a few kisses on his tip, before taking him in your mouth, hollowing your cheeks around him and groaning quietly as he begins to harden. One hand gently squeezes the base of him, slowly running up and down the part that won't fit in your mouth.

A burst of pre-cum coats your tongue and the taste of him makes your pussy clench, you swallow around him before slowly bobbing your head up and down, grinning when you hear him groan loudly. You hollow your cheeks and suck a little harder, loving the noises that fall from his lips. 

It's been a long goddamn time since Dave has woken up to a blow job. A long time. His brow furrows and twitches while he is still asleep, being dragged from the confines of his sleep at the pressure of your tongue.

You pull off of him with a loud pop, "Good morning, baby," you mewl, before circling your tongue around his head and taking him back into your mouth.

"Shit." Dave rasps out, eyes fluttering shut again and his hand comes down to cup the back of your head. "What is this for?"

Pulling off him again you say with your sweetest smile, "Thought you deserved a treat," and then you run your tongue down his shaft, before wrapping your lips around one of his balls and start to softly suck, jerking him off at the same time. Humming happily as the hold on the back of your head slightly tightens as he pushes you down harder on his cock. 

You don't try to pull away, eagerly taking him deep and he hooks the sheet on his foot and drags it down further so he can see more of you. Watching as your mouth continues its assault on his cock and he groans again when you squeeze him.

Swallowing around him, you take in all of him. Your jaw aches from the stretch, but his groans spur you on and your nose nuzzles against the patch of hair at his base.

"So good baby." He grunts, rocking his hips up slightly. It's still early, he has time before he has to go get ready for work and you are enjoying this. Fuck knows he is. "Fuck, you love sucking my cock."

You hum in agreement, bobbing your head up and down again. Swirling your tongue around him and moaning in delight as he twitches on your tongue. Your pussy is dripping with arousal, the pleasure simply from giving him pleasure making you clench around nothing. 

"Come here." Dave knows he won't have time to get hard again, so he pays his chest. "Put your pussy on my face.”

"Nope," you say after letting him fall out your mouth with a groan, before looking up at him with an almost angelic smile, "I just want to suck your cock. You will eat my pussy over and over again tonight. Right now... I just want to feel you cum down my throat."

Dave frowns slightly, sure that you would have jumped at the opportunity to have your pussy licked. "I won't have time to fuck you before I have to get in the shower."

You roll your eyes before pulling off him again, "I just want to make it about you, baby, can I do that? Can I please look after the handsome man in my bed?"

"Okay." Dave nods, wondering if you really mean that. Leaning back and settling back on his arm so he can watch you better.

"Good boy," you mewl, before taking him back in your mouth. Loving how heavy he feels in your mouth and how stretched out your throat is. You're convinced you could cum by the sounds of his groans alone, your hands work his shaft as you suck and circle your tongue around his head. Desperate to taste and swallow every drop of his cum.

"Fuck, fuck." He moans, quietly calling out your name while you treat his cock like it's a magical fuck stick to be worshiped. He's not complaining, pulsing in your grip when you press your tongue to the head and keep him anchored in your mouth by the subtle pressure.

You hollow your cheeks around him and take him deep once again, feeling him push past your tonsils. The telltale pulsing and the way his balls begin to pull up let's you know he's close, and you moan happily around his length.

The first spurt of cum spits out like a geyser erupting. Shooting to the back of your throat and coating it as you gasp. Not because you are surprised, but because you are happy he's cumming. Making him hiss out your name again when the pressure around his cock just increases as you start to swallow him down.

He keeps a steady hand on the back of your head, as you swallow every last drop. Humming at the salty, musky taste of him. You could happily wake him up this way everyday, wanting nothing more than to worship his gorgeous cock.

When you finally pull off of him with a soft pop, he is panting. Nearly breathless from the orgasm you have gifted him with and the extreme pleasure and contentment that comes with the flood of endorphins.

"Was that a good way to wake up, baby?" you ask, before moving up the bed and snuggling up against his chest.

"Probably the best fucking way l've ever woken up." He presses his lips to your forehead and sighs. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," you giggle, "It's about time someone took care of you. I'm very happy that it's me."

Dave hums and smirks as he looks down at you. He agrees with that. He's happy that you are taking care of him, and in turn - he will do the same for you. You might be the nanny, but he doesn't care about cliches that might make him seem when it comes out that you are together. All that matters is that his girls love you and for the first time in a long time, Dave is happy. Carol had been wrong. The nanny does want him, and that means you get him.

#pedro pascal #dave york #dave york x you #dave york x reader #dave york x f!reader #dave york smut #dave york equalizer 2 #dave york fanfiction #dave york imagine #dave york x nanny!reader

[gremlingottoosilly]

And they said I couldn't be a psychologist [COD x fem! Reader]

Tired of living with a family that genuinely thinks that being a psychologist is a wild ride to being poor and lonely? Got too many student loans to ever think that you will be able to repay them? Just join the army! Good company, great benefits and lots and lots of travel.

AO3

Characters featured in this chapter: Captain John Price This fanfic will contain incorrect use of psychology, my dead dreams of becoming a therapist instead of a journalist, basically a harem "The only girl on the team" plot and a reader who can't fight to save her life, literally. Each chapter will concentrate on one or few characters at the same time, I hope you will like it!

Google search: average school psychologist salary in my state

Allow Google to search for your location?

Fuck it, the government already know who you are, where you are exactly, and what you will do with this pretty wrecked mental state of mine, if I wouldn’t get an affirmative answer.

School Psychologists made a median salary of $62 000 in 202X.

Google search: average psychologist salary in my state without Master’s degree

National average salary for Bachelors in psychology is: $32,395 per year

Google search: master’s degree psychology how much

Average cost to earn a master’s degree in Clinical Psychology: $62,650

Average cost to earn your doctorate in psychology: $115,500

Google search: how many days can person not eat

Google search: annual striper’s salary

Google search: can I become a stripper if I’m not attractive

Google search: Army enlisting

💬💬💬

In highsight, perhaps, you should have stayed with the stripper option. Sure, it would be a lot more mentally draining, but at least you would make much more money out of the utter humiliation this work would promise to be every day. Military, on the other side of the spectrum, wasn’t really different from being a sex worker – you are still selling your body and mind, still have too much time in a dominantly male field, and will probably experience a lot more patriarchy sausage parties once you get there. The only thing that was different was the employer. 

And tax benefits. 

And health insurance. 

And a special program for those who would like to receive an education after they are done killing people, but don’t want to pay more than 100 000 dollars for a diploma that would look good on exactly one photo on the wall and then would be forgotten by pursuing the career of a sandwich artist. Ah, oh no. Negative thinking again. 

Jesus fucking – oh no, blasphemy, looking not good for your all-american goody-two-shoes portfolio – Christ, you have to get herself together – and at least somewhat presentable, even this would mean very little, considering the fact that for a woman in such masculine field, any signs of traditionally feminine things would be considered a bone thrown to a pack of wolves, but…no, no, no. You can’t have this new age psychology shit while she is on a mission…by being a new age psychologist, enlisted to the army just because you don't want to be a stripper, and too slow to become a good drug dealer. 

Cynthia Cockburn once wrote an essay about women's role in maintaining patriarchy by joining the army. How a lot of females are helping salvage the old system, that has to be put down for good for a long time already – and how this system continuously throws them out, without even acknowledging their input. 

You are wondering, if by applying your makeup right now, you are doing pretty much the same. Ah yes, a woman in a field dominated mostly by psychotic men! Let me just put on my brightest red lipstick, a short that will barely cover anything important and, of course, a pair of heels that would set anyone in the hearing range to a Vietnam flashback even if they never been in Vietnam to begin with. Oh no…is that a risky joke? PTSD is a serious matter, you know. You shouldn’t joke about flying helicopters and war flashbacks – not when the training for the military psychologist courses were so hard, that even you, with your pretty much good mental health, would have to check herself double time for any trauma that the instructor would leave with you. 

Two weeks of torture for an opportunity to apply the blandest eyeshadow known to mankind, the pinkiest lipstick that barely holds any pigments – it’s not like you have money to splurge on something better even given the permission – and a mascara as clear as the mountains fresh air. God – oh no, blasphemy again, you really don’t want to get a good grade with all of these God-fearing old-fashioned men, aren’t you? – you really hated just how bland you look. You feel like one of these girls in your college – with tightest buns, cream sweaters and perfectly high-pitched laugh that would make them desirable for even blander college boys. Ah, how much you hated this place. 

The military base, however, is far worse. 

First, there are just too many people here. Second, everyone looks at you like you are some sort of ghost. Judging by your loosely hanging white doctor’s coat, they aren’t too far from the truth, but it still was weird. And finally, third – you are still not sure that your papers have been sent correctly, and this is even the right place. 

Instructor – a terrible, horrible, horrendous woman – told you that there would be plenty of study material for you here. That with these people, writing your master’s or even doctorate would be a “ ‘king breeze, rookie, if they ain’t decide to eat ya first”. The males around you – and some women, of course, because the newest military recruitment made sure to include as many people as possible, providing everyone with the opportunity to kill people as much as they would want – doesn't sound quite as great material for your research. 

And you are not going back to the fucking college. 

She said that some Captain brought you here specifically – and that higher-ups made him do it, as he was dismissing any previous attempts of sending psychological help for any of his units. So this is going to be a classic conflict between a person and the government – and you, a useless specialist – are going to be stuck in the middle, as long as you don't get shot. Perfect, terrific, just a great fate for someone who got out of college after 4 years of destroying her own hopes and dreams in a giant cell of a US education system. 

You haven’t even met the man before, and now you are sitting here, in the middle of nowhere on this gigantic base. Fighting with the fabric of your clothing – a nice buttoned shirt, nothing that could be considered a provocation from your side, and trying to breath as the reality of the situation is slowly thinking it. 

Breathe in 

You stuck here for only god knows how long – until you either will be dismissed, or decide to go away by your own choice. With people you know nothing about, and who probably doesn’t even want you here. 

Breathe out 

This is a perfect opportunity for you to write your Thesis – just pick one of these perfectly twisted specimens, and make his mental state even worse. Or better, if you would feel nice enough for such hard work. 

Breathe in 

Perhaps, it’s not so bad – only a few years of service, and you will be back in your education. The children and their easily molded minds are waiting for you to be their perfect school psychologist. With average salary of “fuck you and your savings too”.

Breathe out 

Health insurance is nice. Would be even better with some dental insurance, but this is reserved only to soldiers. And you are…well, not a soldier, that is for sure. 

Breathe in 

– Greetings. I suggest you are the mental health expert? 

…and, all of your neatly putted breathing schedule is fucked. Stupid army people and their stupid questions with such nice and deep voices that would make you think of deeply fucked up stuff any other day and…

– Oh, um, yes. A psychologist. And you are..? 

– Captain Price. You have to work in my unit, but I figured out that just sending my men to get you would be too much on your first day. 

– Thank you, I…I would rather greet them myself, that is. I kinda have to. 

He frowned. Oh, great. A perfect example of stoic  fatherly type – the guy who is probably thinks of his soldiers as his kids, definitely don’t have a wife – alive one, at least – and slowly cooking himself alive in a pot full of misery, machism and “I don’t buy any of this mentally ill stuff”.

His mustaches are great though. And a hat. 

– Do you really? 

– Well, I don’t want to earn my paycheck for just sitting around. This would be nice though. 

– In that case, higher-ups would put us both in trouble for this. 

– Do you have anything for me to start working with? Like a personal file or…

– I’ll show you around. 

– Oh. Okay. 

He seems harmless enough. As much as one man wearing a full uniform with too many weapons and a tiny hat could be – but you still feel well protected while walking beside him. With this still hanging loose coat of yours – you’ll have to search for something more adjusted for your tiniest fucking height – you can feel everyone’s gazes on you. Jesus, you will have to work with this many people? Let’s just hope that no one here believes in magic powers of therapy, and you would be pretty much free for any of your working hours. 

— But you do have personal files of your soldiers, right? 

— I thought your people like more of a personal approach? 

— Well, it would be really great, but I need some documents to write off my work and…

— Then you are going to write those documents, kid. I don’t want to scare you, but a young miss like you really wouldn’t want to see real portfolios of my men. 

— Sir, with all honor, I am not a…

– We’re here. 

Oh. Saving you the humiliation of being able to recognise patronizing tones and understanding, that you are, in fact, a kid, a young miss, and generally a useless fucking person. Psychologists in a place, where most of the people probably believe, that getting drunk will save them from nightmares? What a joke. 

At least the office is nice. 

Tidy place, neatly furnished room with a table, a sofa – something right out of Freud’s fantasies. A small empty closet for all three of your psychology books. You can already picture whimsical and fun soldiers laying here, trying so bad not to laugh in your face as you were trying to uncover all of their mental trauma without being strangled to death. 

– Thank you, sir…captain? It’s nice. 

– Not much, but everything that we were able to put when they said that we need a mental expert here. 

– I will try my best not to disappoint you, I promise. 

– You can unpack here, someone will show you the bed later. Still don’t know whether to put you with soldiers or medics. 

– Um…I would really prefer a… A nice and roomy bedroom, preferably with no one to snore alongside you, and definitely not with soldiers who can get the wrong ideas about a nice and sweet lady psychologist sleeping right next to them on their base. Of course, you can’t say that. 

–...I need to gather as much material about them as possible, so it would be really neat to sleep closer to the soldiers. 

You are the architect of your own demise. You and your stupid Thesis that you are not even sure, whether you could write it right now or not.

– Oh. 

He scratched his chin in a manner that you have seen too many times. Do all older males with bears share the same mannerism? 

Then he smiled – a ghostly feature on his face, that almost made him look like he actually wanted you here, and not just putting up with higher-ups bullshit because every special task force needs its psychologist just so the soldiers won’t kill each other on one sunny day. 

– Okay. I’ll think about something, doc. 

– I am not…not a doctor, sir. Not yet, at least. 

– Well, it’s either a doc or a kid. What do ya prefer? 

– Doc would be better. Perhaps, I will earn my doctorate after the service. 

– That’s the spirit, kid. 

– But sir- 

Shit. He is gone already. 

You were never a fan of dad jokes. Or dad types. Or anyone, who is questioning what the fuck you are doing here, even though you spend 4 years fighting for this position in the college. Who cares, if you can’t shoot guns? Words are just as deadly! 

Well, judging by the size of the rifle on the Captain's body, maybe, your words would definitely be less threatening than his guns. But this doesn’t change the whole picture! 

Oh, well. You might as well try to get yourself as comfortable as possible – considering all of the possibilities, they might simply forget that you exist, and you would have to sleep on this tiny couch at least for today. What a great opportunity and definitely something that you spent four years waiting in awe of. Perfect, beautiful, something right from her dreams. 

“You can still get out of here, you know. Just go out of this door and we will never ever speak about joining the military ever again. Trust me, babe, I am your conscience.” 

Oh no. You hated talking with your conscience – mostly because it was an annoying prick, and also because, as studies were showing in many of the presentations you would make for your classes, this is a first sign of not just a person being self-aware, but also the step to being proclaimed a mad man. Even if you are, in fact, a very self-aware and mentally healthy person. Mostly. You liked to think of yourself as one, at least. 

“You don’t want to be here. And you shouldn’t – there is plenty of work outside.” 

Yeah, like a sex job. Or secretary. Or a waiter – what a beautiful line of work for someone already in too much debt to her government. And judging by the already dismissive faces of your parents, going home as a stay-at-home daughter is also not going to be an option. So, go far and beyond. 

You just need to find a few people who would be interested in psychotherapy – how hard is that?

#cod x you #cod x reader #cod #call of duty #john price #price x reader #ghost x reader #soap x reader #gaz x reader #kyle gaz garrick #john soap mactavish #simon ghost riley #konig x reader #konig mw2

[ashbrat488]

Candy - Chapter 5

Word count: 1182

Cassidy has found out someone paid her school bills for the rest of the semester... The Contractor makes himself at home inside her apartment while she's gone.

MINORS DNI - 18+

Cassidy finally stepped up to the counter at her school office. It was time to pay for her last semester of school. Sure, she still had student loans, but it was a relief to know that she was almost done with her degree. "Hi," she smiles at the woman behind the counter, "Cassidy Turner." She pulls out her checkbook as the woman looks up her name on the computer screen.

"Ms. Turner, your school bill has been paid already."

"No..." Cassidy shakes her head, closing her checkbook to stare back at the woman. "There must be a mistake. I haven't paid my bill yet."

The woman looks at the screen once more with a sigh. "Looks like the bill was paid last week."

"Thank you," she offers to the woman, shoving her checkbook back into her purse as she stalks from the office. Joe could have paid it, but while his family was well off, he wasn't well off enough to do something like this for her. No... there was only one person that would have done this.

She pulls her phone from her purse as she stands outside the door of the office. Her suspicions are confirmed when she pulls up her student loan information to find the balance at zero. "Fucker!" She ignores the glances she obtains from a few other students as she furiously messages August. She knew she couldn't barge into his office, because Joe would wonder why she was there. And she couldn't invite him back to her place or show up at his place.

Cassidy: We need to talk. ASAP.

August: I'm sorry... who is this?

Cassidy: Don't fucking play with me.

August: Cass? Or Candy? Which one am I talking to?

Cassidy: Goddamnit Walker...

August: Watch your tone, or you'll regret it.

Cassidy huffed, hating the way his warning even through the phone elicited a gush of arousal in her panties. She rolled her eyes, typing in one last message before returning her phone back to her purse.

Cassidy: Peacock Café in one hour. You're buying me lunch.

August laughs at his phone, going over Cassidy's last message. He knew paying off her loans would force her to reach out to him. He calls up his old friend, The Contractor, waiting for him to answer.

"Yup..."

August rolls his eyes at the response, sighing. "She'll be out of her apartment for at least the next hour or so."

"On it," he responds, hanging up without another word.

"Okay," August scoffs, sliding his phone into his pocket as he stands up from his desk to pull on his jacket. He stops at his assistant's desk and the young girl flutters her eyelashes up at him. She was young, around the same age as Cassidy and just out of college. She was attractive; model features with long blonde hair and big blue eyes that would certainly look better looking up at him with her pink lips wrapped around his cock. But he didn't like to mix work with pleasure, despite how many times she tried to make it obvious to him she wanted more. "Cancel the rest of my meetings today. I'm going home early."

"Yes, Mr. Walker," she responds sweetly, making sure to lean forward to display her breasts to him in her blouse.

August leans on the desk with his palms flat on the desk. "What have I told you about flirting with me, Ms. Riggins?"

She blushes, straightening up in her chair at his tone. "I'm sorry, Mr. Walker..."

"Good." He winks at her, the blush now turning a bright shade of red as he chuckles, walking away.

The Contractor steps into Cassidy's apartment, breaking in easily. August had tried to pull records of her online, but she had changed her identity when moving to DC. He wanted to know more about her and that is where The Contractor came into play. Sure, August could do what he did, but August was a public figure. The Contractor could keep a low profile much easier.

He closes the door quietly and looks around the small apartment. It was modest and neat, everything in its place. He walked to the bookshelf in the corner of the living room, planting a small camera on top that covered most of the living room and small kitchen. He moved a few little knickknacks, some porcelain owls, just the slightest out of place to see if she would notice. He grabbed one owl, keeping it in place as he completely turned it to face the inside of the shelf, laughing to himself. Small amusements.

He opened the fridge next, taking a large swig of Cassidy's almond milk before turning the carton so the label faced the back of the fridge. After looking through a few cabinets and drawers, he diagnosed her with OCD and moved on to the bedroom. The aroma of coconut and lavender filled his senses as he entered, smirking as his cock jumped slightly in his slacks.

He begins to open dresser drawers, finding a pair of pink lace panties. He brings them up to his nose, taking a whiff, slightly disappointed at the fresh laundry smell. He folded them and neatly placed them back into the drawer and closed it. There were no personal photos anywhere in the apartment. No family photos or even of friends. He made a mental note of that and moved on to the closet next.

He found the small safe on the ground, in the back of the closet behind some dresses. "Bingo," he mutters proudly to himself as he lifts it to bring it back to the bedroom to send on the edge of the bed. It doesn't take him long to crack it open. He takes photos of the documents inside, finding out her birth name was actually Catherine Faris. "Hmm..." He doesn't touch the money she has neatly stacked inside, but takes a photo of her passport before placing everything neatly back into the safe and replacing it in her closet.

He stops in the middle of the bedroom, contemplating whether to put a camera in her room or not. Part of him wanted to, but he finally sighed, shaking his head as he decided to inspect the bathroom before leaving. He opens the medicine cabinet first finding birth control pills as well as Lexapro along with a few other antidepressants. "Hmm..." He picks up the Lexapro bottle, opens it to find it half gone, and checks the date. He places it back in the cabinet, turning the label slightly to the right as he chuckles to himself, moving all the pill bottles slightly off center.

As he turns to leave the bathroom, his gaze catches on a pair of red lace panties on the top of the laundry pile in the basket. He snatches them up and brings them to his nose, savoring the sweet, musty smell as his cock jumps to full attention this time. "Mmmm, that's the stuff." He shoves them into his pocket, making sure all the lights are off before leaving the apartment just as he receives a text from August, telling him that she was on her way home.

Chapter 6 Candy

Taglist If you want to be added or removed from my list, let me know 🫶🏻

@identity22122 , @alicedopey , @propelkingkittentten , @critfailrolll , @mrsevans90 , @carrie80reads , @thearcana-moonlight , @devotedlythoughtfulanchor

#henry cavill au #henry cavill fanfiction #henry cavill #henry cavill xofc #chris evans #henry cavill fanfic #august walker fanfic #august walker fanfiction #august walker fic #lloyd hansen #dark lloyd hansen

[rraaaannnn]

My Sherlock

``I can't believe you forgot your work permit card''

Minji says it while looking at you in disbelief and mild anger

‘’It's okay,one is enough to get us in!’’

You are Minji's assistant. You joined the Officers College a year ago, and now this training year, Minji was in charge of you because she has more experience than you

She is better than you in everything, that's why she is your boss now

You and Minji entered the practical section of the college after Minji put her card as an admission print for the two of you

I clung to her back to enter with her, we were about to fall, she looked at me with more anger, I smiled at her face to calm her down, it seems that my face is not helping

She kept walking so I quickly followed her

Having received the task, we head to its location

“Wah, I remember living in this neighborhood when I was little!”

''fits you''

Minji replied while looking at the paper full of information

It was an old neighborhood full of people who had a prison record and I think they had priors

“In that case, I should be your boss, since it suits me.”

“Just remember that the person is being arrested on charges of borrowing money from the bank without returning it, 47 years old, his name is Michael John.”

She is still looking at the paper

“Leave it to me, you spoiled girl.”

We reached the door of his apartment, Minji knocked on the door

He opened the door

‘’Hello Mr. Michael John-’’

''I don't want offers!''

Close the door in our faces

"I don't blame him, my boss. You have the face of a beby I wanted to hug you while you were talking to him politely…"

''Stop’’

She rolled her eyes, and knocked on the door again

''I said I don't want offers! Go away, kids.''

He tried to lock the door again, I put my leg up and pushed the door hard before he locked it

''Who wants to give you offers, silly man?’’

I was staring at him as I moved my legs back

He was about to speak but Minji spoke before him

"I'm Minji, we from the Officers College want you to come with us to the College to pay off your loans’’

She took out her card

“I don't have loans, you seem to have misunderstood.”

‘’Michael John, 47 years old, your first loan was to buy a new car, now you have three loans and you haven't paid them off’’

Minji said with a stern expression on her face

“I don’t have money now…”

He replied with a sad expression

"You still have to go to the Officers College with us."

"Just let me change my clothes and put on shoes."

We waited two minutes outside

“What if he escapes through another door in his house?”

I said while looking at Minji's precious watch

“If he runs away, he is the stupidest person in the world. He will replace you in stupidity. His house is ahead of us, even if he runs away.”

"Calm down, Sherlock, it was just a question."

I said while looking bored at her

While we were still waiting, an old woman passed by us

"Girls, do you know where Main Street is?"

I was looking at Minjie while she was explaining to her with a smile. I also noticed that the middle-aged boy was approaching the older woman. After the old lady shook Minjie's hand to express her gratitude, the woman started walking while the boy followed her

Michael left his house

''Let's finish quickly''

he said annoyed

We were about to go until we heard the old woman screaming, to see the boy running with her bag, perfect timing to steal something

I quickly ran after the boy

''Y/N’’

I heard Minji calling me

“Go to the Officers College, I will catch up with you later!”

I said while turning right so I could catch the boy

She had no other choice, she had to drive Michael to college and complete the tasks on her own, She called you more than once but you didn't answer

Mingy couldn't tell the college, your first violation is not carrying your work permit, your second violation is deviating from your main mission, there are enough violations you have, maybe this will lead to your expulsion

Minji finished the tasks,She called you again, you didn't answer,She started to worry more

Her work in college is over, she decided to go back to the neighborhood, even though it's not one of Minji's habits, she calls while searching the neighborhood, it's been two hours and she's asking people in the neighborhood while describing what you look like, she couldn't find you

It became night, so Minji decided to go back to her house, while the expressions of frustration did not leave her face, and tears gathered in her eyes

What if you got involved in something while you were going after the boy? Why didn't you answer your phone? Should you be reported? Will you get fired?

These questions revolve around Minji's mind

As Minji walks home, she sees a figure sitting on her doorstep. She approaches more cautiously while bending over to see the face

''Hey my Sherlock…''

''Y/N!''

I stood but was surprised to turn back, Minji hugging me tightly

I slowly raised my hand and wrapped it around her neck, feeling calm from her holding me

“Do you miss me, my boss?”

She kept holding me, when she spoke her voice muffled as she spoke while planting her face in my shoulder

"Where did you go? Why didn't you answer my calls?"

“Sorry, I forgot to tell you that I forgot my phone with my card.”

Her body moved away from mine I could feel the warmth pulling away with her

I can see her eyes filled with tears, I'm starting to worry about why she's crying

''Y/N Why is there a red bruise on the side of your eye?''

Oh my God, her nose is red, her voice is shaking from crying, and she is asking about me, no one knows how much I want to kiss her

“Nothing serious, I promise, just someone hit me in the eye, but I finished him off and returned the stolen things.”

"What do you mean nothing serious? I almost reported you missing. You say nothing serious!"

I put my hands on her cheeks and wiped away the falling tears

"Look at me, I'm here, I'm not hurt."

"I want to believe you, but all I see is this bruise and the cut near your lips."

I took out a similar watch from my pocket

"Your watch, it was in the old woman's bag."

I gave her the watch and she still looked at me puzzled

"The old woman stole your watch, so the boy stole the bag."

She started drying her tears with her sleeve

"You look awful, get inside, I'll clean your face."

Hiding her face in her jacket, pulling her hat close to her head, and putting her hands in her jacket pocket, she walked without turning to me as she walked through the door

How can someone be so cute now, and she is the strictest person in her job

After I caught up with her and we took off our jackets, she ordered me to lie on her bed while she cleaned my face

She was quietly placing the plaster on my face, and there was a comfortable silence between us, but I decided to break it

“Thank God you are not a doctor!”

"Why is my hand heavy on you? Did I make it more painful?"

She asked me worried

‘’No just all of your patients will have a heart attack from your beuty’’

"Are you supposed to be flirting?"

We fell silent again

"Okay, I'm done with your face. I'm going to make some food for us."

I grabbed her wrist before she left

"Thank you, but you really don't have to do that."

“You could have said that before you lay down and growled in your stomach.”

She finished her speech with a smile trying to tease you with it

You were trying to act cool and ended up cursing your stomach

I followed her and watched as she cooked how she could be perfect without trying

“If you're going to stare at me…get the salt behind you’’

“Oh…”

You saw behind you to see that there were five colored packages, each one having a different color. Why didn't you bother putting the names?

I took a bundle facing her back, now I would stretch my hand on her shoulder so that she could see the bundle and choose which of them was the salt

''fine I'll take it myself then-''

She turned around until her hands collided with my chest, my hand still stretching out

What a shot from a romantic movie

We are so close to each other, I can see the surprise on the faces of both of us

I don't want a proper excuse to stay like this

''I-I thought you wouldn't bring salt''

I see the confusion on her face

"I'm so grateful that you thought the way I bumped into you’’

''What!?''

She starts pulling her hands off my chest

Did I make a mistake?

Since she's starting to get away from me, I'll apologize to her and won't talk about it again, it's ridiculous why I thought she'd like me

''Sorry, did I take it too far?’’

''Not that just--it was weird’’

"I'm sorry I promise I won't do it again I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable"

''No, don't think like that, you didn't make me uncomfortable, I just-''

“Choose your salt…”

I gave her the salt, she continued cooking, now it's the awkward silence

She served me food while looking into my eyes I could feel her, but I couldn't face her I couldn't look into her eyes I was looking at my plate

''Thank you for the food''

'’No need to thank me'’

We finished our food in silence

I did the dishes and she handed me the towel to dry my hands

"I don't want you to keep your promise."

You looked at her confused

''What?''

"You promised not to do that, which means we'll never be close again."

She said with a smile staring sternly into my eyes

‘’Huh…?’’

''I'd love to be close to you, I'm just too shy to say it, but it looks like I hurt you with my reaction''

"It's okay, you're my boss-"

“I am talking to you as Minji, not your boss.”

''Oh…’’

''You can approach me as you like''

“Oh really, Minji, what if I come closer now?”

"Come close, I won't go away, Y/N, no matter how close you are."

I started getting closer

''Tell me the limits''

I said and moved closer

"Come as close to me as you want, even if my soul gets mixed up with yours, I don't care!"

I'm two inches away from her face, she looks me in the eyes with her sternness, I can look into her eyes now, are you going to hate me for my next move?

I pursed my lips to hers, I could feel her tension

Kiss those lips you always wanted to kiss

She started kissing me, I could feel her trying to balance our lips

We started to drift away from each other a bit

"Do you like mixing our lips instead of our souls?"

I finished with a smile, she smiles too but she is shy so she decided to hide her shyness in my neck

"Y/N What do I do if you don't come back today? I'd quit being an officer in the college to hang your pictures everywhere."

"Stop thinking about it, I'm already here, and I'm sure you'll find me my Sherlock."

From that moment on, you and Minji made the best duo of officers

-

#newjeans x reader #minji x reader #minji imagines #newjeans imagines

[charliehoennam]

Jarhead

Chapter 1 - The Set Up

A/N: this is a little series based on Jake Gyllenhaal's character Anthony Swofford in the movie Jarhead. Jake is just too cute in the movie to ignore and I just wanna give him a happy ending with lots of angst on the way there. Shoutout to @juniebugg for the idea!

Pairing: Anthony Swofford x f!reader

Warnings: mentions of bad break-ups, flirtation, language, no smut....yet

Word count: 3,185

SHARING IS CARING, SO REBLOG!

You walked into the salon, greeting your lady co-workers as you strutted to your station. Doing hair was definitely not putting your degree in practice, but it got your bills paid. And you found it rather pleasing helping other regain their confidence. The salon belonged to your aunt and you had worked there since high school. It helped get you through high school and college, though it wasn’t quite enough to keep you from applying for student loans.

Despite not being in your area, you liked the salon. You liked the people you met, the elderly regulars that stopped by once a week for a perm or a manicure, the neighborhood gossip that they were always eager to share, the co-workers that always had your back.

One of them was Maria. She was a beautiful woman with long dark hair and tan skin that made even gold envious. She was admirable in so many ways. With her husband, Juan, away on deployment, she was quickly thrust into the role of a single parent to their 3-year-old son. She never complained about it. She might have complained about Juan and his habits, but never that he had to be away. In some ways, she was very thankful. The Marines had provided many benefits for them to compensate for his absence like providing stable housing, health-care and education for their family. Granted there were flaws in the system and his absence was at times unbearable, she understood and supported his decision to enlist. Aside from being a great wife and mother, she was also your great friend.

“Buenos, chica” she smiled hugging you. “How was your date last night?”

“Total dud. Just didn’t really click, you know?”

“Yeah, I know why too. You still hung up on that fool.”

“I’m not hung up on anyone.”

“Yes, you are. That puto lost the best thing that ever happened to him, but you know what? Good for you. You’re better without him and you deserve better than his broke ass.”

“Can we please not talk about him?” You sighed, eager to leave your ex in the past.

“As you wish, chica. Besides, I got someone I want you to meet.” She smirked widely prepping her hair brushes and combs to make sure they’re clean for a new day.

“He cute?”

“Don’t tell Juan, but he is fine, chica. I love my man, but I know fine when I see it” she laughed nudging you with her elbow. “His name is Tony, he’s gonna be at the barbeque we’re having for this weekend for Daniel’s birthday. You’re coming, right? Danny’s gonna be so sad if you don’t.”

“I’ll be there, don’t worry” you chuckled as you reassured her. “I already got his present and everything. I wouldn’t miss it for the world. You know how I adore that little man.”

And you really did. You often babysat him when Juan was on leave and needed some alone time with his wife.

“Good, because I already told Tony I’ll be introducing you to him.”

“Are you serious? You know how I feel about that, Mari.”

“Girl, don’t worry. I showed him a picture and he’s interested. I think you guys are a great match and Juan agrees.”

“Juan agrees with everything you say, he’s your husband” you laughed.

“Well, just come out and meet him. You don’t have to do anything and if you’re not interested, I’ll forget it. But trust me, you’re gonna wanna meet him” she chuckled with a smirk.

"Fine. I'll meet him, but I'm not promising anything."

From everything she described about Tony, you couldn't deny the butterflies forming in your stomach as the days went by. As the hours crept closer, they quickly began to swarm in your belly and you couldn't remember the last time you felt this way.

You decided to look extra nice that day. It was more than just a casual birthday party, but you also didn't want to go over the top. Settling on a new figure flattering skirt and cute top, you accessorized strategically with a cute necklace that hung just above your fairly modest cleavage. You weren't hoping to end up married by the end of the day, but Lord knows you needed some physical action.

The party was already in full swing by the time you arrived with your renowned dish of crispy and perfectly seasoned panko fried vegetables. Knowing they were a popular favorite among the adults, you'd made more than plenty in two large aluminum foil pans.

Walking into the backyard through the side gate, you immediately recognized the song playing from inside the house. Love Like This by Faith Evans was a personal favorite of Maria's and you had sung to that exactly CD mix in the car plenty of times driving home from your girls night out.

The kids were happily playing on the bounce house Juan had rented for the day. Some played in the pool, stopping only to find their parents for a drink of water. Most of the women were sat by the picnic table setting out the food, so you quickly made your way over to greet them. You knew everyone pretty well having been a family friend for years. Some were Maria's aunts and cousins. A few were your own co-workers and you greeted everyone, with a warm, bright smile and a gentle embrace.

Looking over at the grilling area that had been Juan's third pride and joy - second to the pool he had been finally able to afford and his very own family- you couldn't help but scan over the men gathered there. You couldn't make out what they were talking about, but you knew that Tony had to be one of them. Your heart raced at the thought.

Your eyes landed on a tall man stood beside Juan, helping him man the grill. His hair was short as if he'd been growing it out after a buzz cut. His features strongly resembled Maria's description. His smile stretched from ear to ear as he patted Juan on his shoulder, possibly complimenting him on something. You couldn't tell what he said; the distance and music didn't quite favor that. His long thick eyebrows intensified the bright blue orbs that shone even from a distance and sent goosebumps down your arms the second he caught you staring.

You blushed and quickly looked back down at your dish as you removed the aluminum foil to reveal the fried tasty side dish, secretly praying he hadn't noticed. But unknowingly to you, he had.

Just as you knew who he was, he knew exactly who you were as well. Juan told him all about you the day after he'd agreed with Maria to hook you two up. And Tony couldn't be more thankful. He was starstruck the minute he saw you arrived. Juan nodded at you with a smirk as he laid another steak on the grill.

"That's her, man. What do you think huh?"

"I think she's fucking beautiful, that's what I think" he chuckled excitedly as he patted his friend’s shoulder.  "What’s her name again?” he joked.

"Dude, I know your brain is small and can only process shit at a slow pace, but please don't fuck up her name" Juan joked.

"I got it covered, man. Relax. Y/N will be in good hands soon enough" Tony chuckles back at him.

After sharing a couple smiles and glances, you decided to make the first move and walked over to grilling area as the guys began served the perfectly charred meats.

"Think you fellas could spare me a steak?" You smirked glancing between them.

"You can have your pick, sweetheart" Tony smiled back. "I don't believe we've been properly introduced. I'm Tony" he stated holding his hand out.

"Pleasure to meet you. If you're Tony, then I guess we hardly need an introduction. Maria's told me a bit about you already" you smirked shaking his hand.

"Has she?" You nodded with a smirk.

"Good things though. She said you're a real gentleman."

"I try to be, at least" he smiled.

Seeing him up close now, you couldn't help but take in all his details. His long brown eyelashes only embellished his blue doe eyes. Small brown freckles adorned his skin. His beard was grown out just enough to notice he had nice potential of beautifully growing it out to its full extent, but not long enough to hide the skin, dimples and freckles underneath it. He was a sight for sore eyes.

The attraction between you and Tony was undeniable. You invited him to sit with you at one of the fold-out tables to eat. The conversation flowed naturally as you savored your meal and watched the children play while the hours passed.  It might have been due to the fact that you had a bit in common like similar musical taste or interest in movies and books.

Not everything was in mutual interest and Tony liked that you were willing to debate and defend your beliefs. He admired that about you, that you stuck to your guns. He also liked that you didn't shy away from teasing and joking. It had felt like you'd known each other for years before. Like two old friends reunited after years apart, almost as if time had no effect. Tony had craved for that: the instant connection and not only attraction. He'd met plenty of girls before, but it had been a while since he felt a connection with someone. Due to the way his last relationship with his ex, Kristina, had ended, Tony hadn’t allowed himself to get too comfortable with girls. He had his flings and they stayed just that: flings with no emotional attachment. Until now. Until he met you. And his favorite thing about meeting you? How easily you made him forget about the world surrounding you both.

You two seemed to be inseparable the whole day until Daniel raced over to you, excitedly asking about the present you had promised. It was only then that you realized you forgot it in the car.

You made your way to the gate and left the backyard to walk out to your car. It had barely shut behind you when you heard it open back up. Turning around, you found Tony stepping out.

"Tony." You smiled curiously. "You forget something too?"

"Uh, no. Not exactly."

His lips curled into a smirk as he tenderly cradled the side of your neck. Guiding your lips to his, he pressed a sweet kiss. You could feel him smile into it as he relished the wet warmth of your lips slowly melting into his.

"I'm sorry. I probably should've asked first, but I've been dying to do that all day."

You could feel the blood rushing to your cheeks as you beamed up at him.

"N-no, don't apologize." You stuttered, still stunned at the very pleasant surprise. "I'm definitely not sorry about it at all."

"Neither am I really." He smirked and returned to the backyard with the widest grin on his face.

Juan was quick to notice the smile and seemed to read Tony’s mind when he walked back to continue his help, slicing and distributing the steaks, sausages and chicken wings.

“Oh, you went for it, didn’t you? Cabron! I knew you would. You’re a dog” Juan laughed, nudging his friend.

Soon after everyone had had a couple slices of the delicious chocolate cake, the party had come to its end and you offered to stay and help the small family clean up. Tony stuck around as well since you promised him a ride home, but he was more than quick to help out. So, you got ahold of a large garbage bag and went around the backyard, collecting the disposal plates, cups and forks that some guests had forgotten to throw out. Tony was further down the yard, helping Juan scrub the grill down.

Daniel sat up on the porch, opening his brand-new presents. You smiled as you watched his excited reaction to the new water gun you'd gotten him. It was more like a rifle and the size of it made the little boy even more eager to try it out. You were quick to offer to help him fill it up. Once it was full, his little legs quickly ran across the yard toward Tony and his father. His first victim was Juan. Tony was right after.

"Oh, no! Man down! Man down!" Tony exclaimed, holding the wet spot on his chest as he fell to one knee.

"Please, Danny. I thought we were friends. I let you have a cupcake before the cake." His voice was strained as if in pain.

You had to admit, Tony was a pretty good actor. The way he fell to his side when Daniel sprayed him again was pretty realistic. He played dead until Daniel was close enough. Suddenly shooting up, he grabbed the child careful enough to not hurt him and wrapped his arms around him. Daniel's laughs filled the air as he dropped the toy gun.

"Get his weapon, Cortez!"

Juan smirked and quickly picked it up to spray his son.

You chuckled as you watched the wholesome scene. Tony clearly had a way with kids due to his playful nature. It made you wonder if he would be the same with his own kids. It made you think about having your own kids and you wondered if that could happen with Tony, but it was far too early to even think about that.

"So, what do you think, chica?" Maria asked coming into the kitchen and snapping you out of your daze.

"Huh? Oh, sorry" you chuckled blushing. "About?"

"About Tony, duh!"

"He's uh definitely cuter than you described." You smirked, replying in the most modest way possible.

"I told you he was fine" she laughed. "You know he likes you too?"

"Does he?" You smiled thinking about the kiss.

"Yeah, but I think you knew that already."

Damn right, you did.

After saying goodbye to everyone, Maria handed you a couple of containers full of leftover food and cake. She'd always separate some for you to take home after get-togethers. It was her way of thanking you for all the help you gave them when they needed it.

“You sure you don’t mind that I’m kinda wet?” Tony asked slightly worried that he’d ruin your passenger seat as he fidgeted with the containers in his lap as you drove to his home.

“Don’t worry. This car has seen a lot worse” you chuckled. It wasn’t the fanciest car, but it served enough to get you from point A to point B.

“You got a pretty nice way with kids. You got any of your own?”

You wanted to be as subtle as possible about your curiosity in his past relationships and his opinion on having kids.

“I don’t, no. But who knows one day? I do have a sister though. Rini… She’s younger than me. Guess that’s how I got my way with ‘em.”

“Oh, that’s cool. I didn’t know you had a sister. She nice?”

“She’s great. Real sweetheart. I love her to death.”

“I take you’re very close?”

“Yeah. We try to be, at least. My folks aren’t exactly the Brady Bunch, so we try to be there for each other.”

The way he didn’t delve into too many details made you think it might have been a sensitive subject to touch on, at least for a first date. Despite being curious about his family history, you simply nodded and glanced at him with a smile.

“Family can be tough. Wouldn’t be family if they weren’t” you chuckled.

To diffuse the hidden discomfort, you reached out and turned on the radio. Skimming through the channels, he grinned when he caught the sound of one of his favorites, Hip Hop Hooray by Naughty By Nature.

“N-no, no, leave it there. This is a great song, one of my favorites.”

He quickly jumped into the middle of the first verse, rapping along to the song perfectly knowing every lyric by heart. You smiled widely listening to him before joining him in the chorus, waving a hand side to side to the beat of the song. He was surprised when you joined in on the second verse, proving you knew just as much as he did.

You sang along together the rest of the way. If there had been a worry in mind, neither of you could think about them now. It was a perfect ending the day you had. Neither of you wanted it to end just yet.

Pulling to the front of his humble townhouse, you parked and shut the car off.

“You know somethin’?” He started as he leaned back against the headrest, rolling his head over to gaze at you longingly. “I had a really great day, thanks to you. I was nervous when Juan said you’d be there today. I didn’t really know what to expect. But I’m really glad I met you.”

You smiled as you unconsciously mimicked his movement and leaned back into your seat.

“Don’t sweat it. I was nervous as shit too” you chuckled. “But I have no regrets. I had a great time too.”

“It doesn’t have to end if you don’t want it to.”

“You trying to say something, Tony?” you smirked.

“Maybe. I’m just saying” he shrugged with a sly smile. “Maybe you could come in and I dunno. Maybe have some wine with me.”

“I’m driving tonight though.”

“You could sleep it off at my place. Drive home in the morning.”

You wanted to say yes. You wanted nothing more than to mount him like a horse and ride him all night. You were eager to get laid at first. You hadn’t expected to really like Tony. The fear of coming off desperate must have been radiating off of you. You could’ve sworn he was reading your mind when he reached over to hold your hand as you began nervously picking at your nails.

“We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to. I really mean that, sweetheart” he said with a soft comforting tone, looking down at your hands aa he thought about how perfectly they would fit together with his. “I just really like talking to you. And it’s been a long time since I’ve wanted to just talk, you know? You can crash on the couch if you want. I’ll keep my hands to myself.”

His concern for your sense of security was genuine. He wasn’t going to come onto you if you don’t want him to. It was everything you needed to hear to silence the doubt in your head.

“Yeah” you smiled from ear to ear. “I’d love some wine. And just you know, you don’t have to keep your hands to yourself.”

#anthony swofford #anthony swofford x reader #anthony swofford x you #anthony swofford x y/n #jarhead #jake gyllenhaal #jake gyllenhaal x reader #jake gyllenhaal imagine #jake gyllenhaal fanfic

[marilynthornhilllover]

● MULTI-CHAPTER FANFIC SERIES

Longest multi- chaptered book ( ongoing ) : When you call my name, do you think i'll come running? ( Alcina Dimitrescu )

Trailer: they say when the world is at peace to let it remain at peace.... but if the world isn't at peace?.... then what... do we create more chaos, or do we avenge the ones we lost. A battle between a human girl and " the lady dimitrescu".

Synopsis: lady dimitrescu is no saint.... we all know that. She killed your friend, so to get revenge you work for her as a maid but what happens when the invisible line of fate runs thin, or when the vail of romance and duty revails? What then... do you run... or do you stay and take that leap of fate.

Chapter one

Chapter two

Chapter three

Chapter four

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8 - coming soon along with all other chapters.

Do wanna get drunk and nasty? ( Brienne of tarth )

Synopsis: it's against royal rules to fall in love with someone who is not royalty, well imagine falling in love with your bodyguard.... who's a woman. What will you parents say? The kingdom? That's why secrets are meant to be kept....

Chapter one

Chapter two

Cupcakes and muffins ( Agatha Harkness )

Synopsis: they say childhood friendships are the ones that last forever unless something really nasty happened... something absolutely unforgivable.... when lust is high and your sanity is low there's nothing strong enough to stop you from sleeping with your best friends mom.

Chapter one

Chapter two

Don't be shy, little one ( Gwendoline christie )

Synopsis: you and gwendoline christie fall in love but all good things must come to an end...

Chapter one

Chapter two

Chapter three

Chapter four

Manners ( gwen in fabric )

Synopsis: your French teacher invites you and your entire class over to her apartment for dinner and to learn some hard words in French for an up coming oral exam, they way she looks at you is sinful, but the way she's touching you under the table infront of everyone is even more sinful.....

Chapter one

Chapter two

I see the way you look at me ( Alcina Dimitrescu )

Synopsis: your mother is sick and your desperate for some loan money, but at what price will you pay to receive it.... because lady dimitrescu has already made her sacrifices....

Chapter one

Chapter one

I will carry you ( farah dowling ) - coming soon

Synopsis: you and farah have been friends for a very long time.... she was your soulmate, well in the platonic world, though you didn't hide your feelings from her. The world was turn upside down and for 25 years the love of your life was locked away, and when you finally do get her back she slips through your fingers and fades away......

#fypシ゚viral #fanfic #marilynthornhilllover fanfics #multi chap fic #headlist #masterlist #alcina dimitrescu #Agatha harkness #gwendoline christie #brienne of tarth fanfiction #gwen in fabric #farah dowling #resdient evil #re8 alcina #game of thrones #marvel #wanda #fate: the winx saga

[lazulifoster]

Random Red Dead Redemption 2 Headcanons

My friend and I have been talking about RDR2 quite a bit, so I had no choice but to get to writing again, and it feels amazing! Starting off easy, but I hope to keep going from here. Thanks Arely for the inspiration!

Arthur’s favorites in the camp are Tilly and Lenny. He also has a soft spot for Grimshaw.

Arthur had a crush on Grimshaw when he first met her. She was a pretty, older woman, and he definitely got shy around her as a young man. She saw him as a little punk (affectionately) that she kept a special eye on.

Arthur is Grimshaw's favorite.

Arthur is Hosea’s favorite—John used to be Dutch’s favorite before he left for a year.

Arthur is an anxious-avoidant attachment. He doesn’t want to fall for someone, but my goodness, if he does, you'll own real estate in that man’s heart forever (cough cough, Mary)

Arthur: “No one [woman] will have me.” BECAUSE YOU’RE TOO ANXIOUS AND RUN AWAY FROM YOUR FEELINGS, Cowpoke.

High honor Arthur has nightmares of shit he’s done. Especially the loan shark stuff. This is why I think deep down he envies Micah’s ability to not give a fuck at all. Because the guilt of all the bad things he’s done consumes Arthur, I'd imagine that “free” feeling must be nice.

Arthur hates Strauss. Not as outwardly as his disdain for Micah, but he does. At the very least, Arthur doesn’t respect Strauss in the slightest. He also hates himself for aiding Strauss in his loan shark endeavors.

Javier keeps up with his appearance but underestimates his attractiveness.

Mary Beth has had a crush on everyone in camp at least once (except Micah), or she’s romanticized at least one quality about every man in camp (again, except Micah.) But she romanticizes Arthur and Dutch the most.

(1) Because Arthur is, well, Arthur, and who amongst us hasn't romanticized this handsome boi.

(2) and Dutch, because he’s been paying extra attention to her lately; he reads and appreciates that she does too; and she looks up to him.

Karen is the best to gossip with in the camp; you know the tea is piping hot when she’s around.

Tilly is universally loved by the camp (Maybe apart from Bill and Micah), but even Grimshaw (who is really hard on her) puts up a big fight to save her. She’s well-loved by the camp.

Trelawny is married but still flirts with the girls at camp and has other dalliances. His wife suspects this but doesn’t mind as much as you’d expect.

Charles is also very romantic with his partners, and I mean THE MOST romantic out of everyone in the VDL gang.

Sadie is a one-and-done woman. Her husband was the love of her life. I don’t even think she hooked up with anyone after he died. Jake was her one and only.

Kieran smells bad. That is not my opinion; it’s canon. Drunk Arthur even tells him to wash.

#red dead redemption 2 headcanons #red dead redemption 2 #arthur morgan #arthur morgan headcanons #vdl gang #van der linde gang #rdr2 #rdr2 fanfic #rdr2 fandom #red dead redemption arthur #red dead redemption two #red dead redemption fanfiction #rdr2 headcanons

[softspeirs]

Okay, so here's a thought, or a prompt, if you like - I imagine it's a little lonely, being one of the only nurses at Thorpe Abbotts. Does Grace find herself looking for some female friends in the Red Cross hut, too?

A/N: Thank you for asking after Grace, Merc! Feeling inspired by the book I'm listening to right now - The Keeper of Hidden Books by Madeline Martin.

The Red Cross hut is a five minute walk from Grace's usual lodgings in the women's quarters with the other nurses, and as she gets closer, she smiles when she hears the soft strains of music on a record player.

Nerves still twist up inside her - she hasn't been able to socialize as much as she might have liked, and she has an embarrassing grade-school feeling in the pit of her stomach. What if they don't like me? What if I say something wrong?

Still, she speaks to Helen and Tatty semi-regularly, and when they told her about their little lending library, she knew she had to check it out when she had a few spare minutes.

When she arrives, the two women are there, heads bent close together as they talk, and it instantly makes Grace feel like she's intruding.

"I don't mean to interrupt--" she says softly, getting their attention.

"Oh!" Helen is the first to look up. "Grace, hi! We were wondering if you were still coming by."

"Got stuck listening to a lecture about the importance of personal hygiene..." Grace makes a face. The girls laugh.

"Here--" Helen leads her over to a battered bookcase in the corner of the room. It's stuffed with paperbacks in varying conditions, and a few hardcovers too.

"Most of these people brought over themselves, and some we've picked up in town when we've had a bit of extra money."

Grace beams at the girls. She can't remember the last time she got to curl up and enjoy a good book. She still doubts she'll have much time for reading, but for those sleepless nights, it'll be a godsend.

"This is wonderful." Her gaze skips across titles, falling on a beautiful watercolor spine. Riders of the Purple Sage sticks in her mind, her thoughts filling with images of the American west and cowboys and robbers.

"Helen's been trying to get through Gone with the Wind for four months--"

"Hey!"

"-- And it's our only copy, so we have to take turns, but you're welcome to it when she's done. I read it before her. We could... we could talk about it afterwards!"

Grace can barely hold in her excitement. "A book club?"

"A base book club." Helen says. "If we can scrounge up some food from the mess, we can try to meet at least once a month, unless we have to share one copy of something."

"Or," Tatty adds, thoughtful, "We could all read separate things, and then meet to share our thoughts. That way someone can recommend something to someone else."

Grace is nodding, already thinking of a few other nurses she knows would enjoy this too. The idea of having regular meetings with other women makes her giddy. She feels like she's seventeen again, gossiping with the girls at school.

Just then, a knock at the door interrupts them. If it was another woman, they wouldn't knock, so Helen smooths her hair before going over to greet whoever it is.

"Ma'am," a man Grace doesn't recognize says, before being welcomed in. He's got a small box in his hands, and when he gets closer, Grace sucks in a sharp inhale. "Thought these could go to better use here. They weren't in any footlockers in particular, but they've been gathering dust..."

Tatty and Helen look equally stricken. It never occurred to Grace that half the books on this shelf were likely those of fallen airmen who either loaned them to someone or who left them somewhere, never to be retrieved.

"We-- we can't take these. Their families--"

The man frowns. "They don't have names inside. We have no idea who they belonged to, and I don't think they'd want their books."

Grace disagrees, though she doesn't say it out loud. Books, especially well-loved books, can be just as sentimental as any personal belonging. She thinks of her copy of The Great Gatsby, the spine lined and cracked with overuse, how she can almost smell her father's pipe tobacco stuck in the pages.

"We'll take them." Tatty says firmly. She looks at the other girls, "If they're not going to have homes, we might as well be the home for them."

Helen is miles away, Grace can tell by her expression. She remembers a conversation in the early morning, Helen trying her hardest to put on a brave face and pretend she wasn't grieving a man she had barely gotten the chance to know.

"We should get the other girls involved," Grace says suddenly. "I think they'd like the chance to get their minds off things. I know a few nurses who probably have books to share, too."

Helen comes back to the present, a small smile growing on her face. "That's a good idea. Some of our girls probably do, too."

"Perfect," Tatty says smiling, clapping her hands together once, the matter settled.

Grace leaves that evening feeling melancholy, but also excited at the prospect of getting to know these girls better. They've all been here over a year now, and they've each been through so much in their own ways. If they can get together once a month or more to get lost in worlds of adventure, of romance, of anything that will take them away from all this, Grace is happy they'll do it together.

A/N: Fun book fact from LitHub: "... by the time Fitzgerald died in 1940, the book had sold fewer than 25,000 copies. Now it sells 500,000 copies a year, if mostly to disgruntled students. It was WWII that rescued Gatsby from obscurity. The US government developed a program to send cheap paperback books to soldiers, and of the 1,227 titles chosen, one of them was The Great Gatsby."

#softspeirs mota fanfiction #masters of the air fanfiction #oc: grace fleming #i wish we had a last name for helen so i could tag her!!!! #anyway

[thethistlegirlwrites]

Vampires Anonymous

Joey looks around the abandoned office-turned-Vampires-Anonymous and wonders how this night is going to go.

There’s about ten people scattered throughout the room. A guy playing a harmonica in a corner, some upbeat tune that’s probably actually a folk ballad about how some guy died in the old west, two heavily tattooed girls playing some kind of card game that involves a lot of yelling and smacking the top of the deck, a young guy with a frowzy shock of dark purple hair, an old man with cowboy boots and a weather-lined face apparently dozing off with his feet propped up on a battered desk, a guy who looks like he could have been a lawyer in his past life brushing off the seat of a wobbly spinning chair, and a woman with a dandelion poof of hair and a patch-covered jacket perched on top of a four-foot-tall filing cabinet. Then there’s Joey, and Shay, and the listing stacks of paperwork, file boxes, and busted chairs the previous tenants left behind. 

Part of what Shay’s doing as community service for his own mentorship is starting a support group for fledglings that’s connected to the mentor program. It’s one thing for young vampires to have a connection to someone who can offer advice and the wisdom of experience, but it’s also good to have people who are at the same spot, sharing the same struggles. 

Joey’s got her halfway house ‘sisterhood’, but she agreed to come anyway because Shay should have at least one person he knows to offer support the first few weeks. 

But if Shay’s nervous about his first night leading the group, he’s not showing it. 

Lawyer-guy looks around the room. “Shouldn’t we be, like, making a circle of chairs or something?”

“You wanna hold hands and sing Kumbaya, too?” Cabinet-percher asks. 

“This group is what we make it,” Shay breaks in, with the same authoritative calmness Joey remembers from the days when he drove off jerks harassing her. “In my experience, too much structure makes everyone feel too formal, or too put on the spot because we’re all looking at each other. We’ll try it this way first.” He looks around. “I would like everyone to introduce themselves but only as much as you’re comfortable with, and no last names right now. I’ll start. I’m Shay. I’ve been a vampire for a little less than two years, but I was bitten in college and it took me quite a while to actually die and turn. The reason I got picked to work with this group in the first place is that I was trying to deal with the chronic venom pain and got hooked on heroin. I’ve been in and out of mandatory rehabs and group therapy most of my adult life. The point being, I know something about what makes a group work or what makes them useless, and we’re going to try to be one of the better ones here.” 

Joey tries to pay attention as the others follow suit. 

Tattoos and Tattoos Two are sisters, Kai and Lia. They got turned the same night when they played a punk-rock gig at the wrong bar and ended up on the menu instead of onstage. The old man is Loren, a name that makes Lawyer-guy snicker until Harmonica throws a ball of crumpled paper at him. He’s a former rancher who ended up bled dry by both the banks and vampire loan shark he turned to in desperation. Purple hair is Francisco, whose story is disturbingly similar to Joey’s, except that the vampire who took him and four other people across the border decided to hang onto them for a while. He’d been the only one infected, and had woken up in the middle of a body dump in the desert. Like Joey, he’s on Chimera’s case docket for home earth citizenship. Harmonica turns out to be a very unassuming Jay, which feels like way too short and normal a name for his charismatic aura. He’d been a bit part actor in sitcoms until he tried to break up what he thought was a rape in the backlot and ended up surprising a hungry vamp instead. Lawyer-guy, whose name is actually Keith, really was a lawyer, apparently. A divorce lawyer whose less than above-board methods led to him crossing paths with a sleazy vamp offering PI services for his clients. One argument over payments later, his practice and his life were over. Cabinet-percher is Aaliyah. Former LA cabbie who got literally stiffed on a fare. Twice over, unfortunately for her. The first time by a vamp who bit her rather than pay up, and the second time by a desperate guy who was fleeing an armed robbery. When the radio gave out his description, and Aaliyah had looked into the mirror to confirm it was her passenger, he’d shot her in the back of the head and bolted.

Joey didn’t really mean to go last, but it kind of just happened. She’s not the sort to break into the conversation, and she was trying too hard to take in everyone else’s story.

“Uh, I’m Joey. I’ve been a vampire for about eight months. I was bitten when I was nineteen, by a border smuggler.” She kicks at a dust ball on the floor. “I spent the next six years in LA and when I died, my family buried me and I turned. Now I’m in the mentor program to get a chance at getting them back in my life.” It feels painfully slow. Two weeks is too long to wait for the physical visits, but if everything goes well, in another month she’ll get moved up into the once-a-week bracket. “I hadn’t told them I was going to become a vampire. Mostly because I didn’t actually think it would happen.”

One of the two tattooed girls (it’s going to take weeks for Joey to remember who’s who) scowls. “Let me get this straight. You didn’t know you had the venom in you?”

Joey laces her fingers together and looks down at her hands in her lap.

“Not for sure.” She sighs. “I didn’t want it to be true. I couldn’t afford it to be.”

“Didn’t you feel anything?” Aaliyah asks. “I felt like my skin was going to burn off whenever someone touched me. It hypersensitized me to everything. And my teeth were killing me.”

“I kept telling myself everything I felt made sense.”

She was driving her sister to appointments, working the fights at night, scared she'd be caught and deported because she couldn't get a visa. She’d figured the stomach pains meant she’d end up like Jorge across the hall, with a stress ulcer before thirty because he too had overstayed his legal welcome. She thought the hunger was from skipping meals so her siblings got more. 

She was ignoring the pain because Via came first.

“Everyone else in our neighborhood was just like me. Always tired, alert to anything that might be trouble, not enough in our pockets to put enough on the table.” Even the teeth had made sense. She’d always ground them in her sleep. Mauri used to complain about it in the camps, say she was keeping him awake.

The one thing she’d never felt was the aggression Shay had described, that drove him to the fights where she’d met him. Chimera’s been theorizing for a while that there’s a subclass of vampire in which the venom activates the victim’s flight instead of fight response, creating a stealthy, shadow-dwelling vampire when they finally turn, an ambush predator rather than one that stalks its prey actively. 

They still don’t know if it’s linked to the person’s inherent responses to traumas, or if it’s connected to a specific strain of sires. After all, one could argue that the vampire who turned her was the same sort. That kind of alert wariness would be an asset to someone in his line of work. 

“That’s messed up.” Jay shakes his head. “I can’t believe you just ignored that.”

Joey swallows. No one will blame her if she stops talking now.

She’s not sure telling anyone the specifics about her family is ever a good idea.

But that’s something born out of years of running and hiding and fear.

She doesn’t want to carry that with her into this place. 

“I wasn’t alone when I came across the border. I made the deal I did in exchange for him getting my siblings and me here, so my sister could get the medical help she needed. Via was always the brave one. Facing her pain with a smile even on her worst days. If she could be okay, how could I be anything else?” Joey swallows. “It felt like nothing compared to what she must have been living with. She needed me to be strong for her, and I had to make sure she could get to the doctor, that we could pay for her treatments, and that she felt safe.”

“Damn. You just ignored vampire venom poisoning because taking care of your family was the most important thing in your life. That is bad-ass,” Aaliyah says. “You told something killing you from the inside out that it was gonna have to get in line because your little sis needed you.”

Joey didn’t think what she’d done was that impressive. She’d just been getting herself out of bed every day for Via, like she’d done every day since their mother was murdered. But apparently, to a room full of vampires, she’s managed to pull off something extraordinary.

“Yeah. Don’t think I can top that,” Keith says with a shrug. 

“You literally got infected and died in the same day, of course you can’t,” Kai (Joey can tell now because she’s spun around in her office chair and there’s a big stylized K inked on her shoulder) retorts. 

“Beginning to think you should be the one leading sessions,” Shay says, a hand resting gently on Joey’s shoulder. 

She shakes her head. It was scary enough telling a roomful of vampires about her siblings even existing. She’s not someone who likes the spotlight. Ever. 

“No way.”

He gives her a smile. “Well, in that case…” He holds out a chipped bowl full of strips of paper and pens. “Write down your favorite vamp bar. Has to be a legal one though, and not a coven-members-only kind.”

“Okay, why?” Francisco asks.

“Because I think we’re going to have a much better time getting to know each other over drinks.” Shay says with a grin. “We’ll draw names every week, rotate through.”

“That seems like a weird way to run the vampire version of AA,” Keith mumbles.

“We’re not trying to stop drinking synth-blood,” Lia says. “We’re trying to learn how to cope with being vampires. I think it’s great.” She tosses her slip in the bowl. “Heads up Kai and I have the same pick and it’s karaoke so be prepared to sing for a round because there’s double the chances ours gets picked.” 

“Oh no,” Jay groans.

“What do you have against music? You were playing that harmonica for a solid ten minutes.”

“Music, fine. Me singing, so not a good idea.”

“Then you’d better start practicing and hope it gets picked a couple weeks from now,” Aaliyah says, tossing her own pick in.

Shay swirls a hand around the bowl. As the only member of the group without a suggestion, he’s the most unbiased picker. He pulls out a folded paper, opens it, and shakes his head. “Okay. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, but who possibly suggested a dive like the Vein Drain?”

No one raises their hands.

“Well, it is a legal establishment, but can we at least try not to start a full bar brawl on our first meeting night?”

There’s a pretty mixed response of nods and shrugs.

Shay looks at Joey with the first really concerned expression she’s seen all night, but all she can do is shake her head. “You let them pick.”

“And I think I’m going to regret it.” Shay sighs. “I’m going to be really bad at this aren’t I?”

“I guess we’ll find out if Lawson has to read us the riot act and bail us out of holding in the morning,” Joey says. “In the meantime, I guess we’re going to find out why this place is one of our new friends’ favorite hangouts.”

(You can read this story and others from this universe on my WorldAnvil here!)

@catwingsathena @nade2308 @the-one-and-only-valkyrie @telltaleclerk @ettawritesnstudies  @writeouswriter @whump-place @the-lovely-wren

#febuwhump #febuwhump2024 #febuwhumpday26 #help them #vampires anonymous #shane barrett #josefina quintero

[tigers-eyes-26]

Aftermath Chapter 2

The front door of the apartment opened. The boys’ mama announced to Peach, “Benvenuta a Casa nostra. Welcome to our home!” A little girl with a pink hat ran out of the kitchen. She looked behind the group of relatives expectantly. Her face fell when it was only Princess Peach who had come to the house.

“Where’s the gorilla?! The giant turtles!? Or the mushroom people?!”

“They decided to stay behind.” The Princess explained.

“Aw nuts!” the girl crossed her arms disappointed. She returned to the Kitchen.

The Princess raised her eyebrow at the exchange.

“That’s just Marilyn our baby cousin, once she gets to know you more, she will think you are cool.”

Mario and Luigi hung their hats and took off their gloves. Peach took off her gloves too. She felt so overdressed. In the living room was their Nonno.

“No. no?”

“Ah no, hehe Nonno. It means grandfather.” Luigi explained.

Everyone in the family stopped to give him a kiss on the cheek before they dispersed to the kitchen and other places in the house. He was watching TV, the news blared loudly at him. He hardly acknowledged the greetings of the family. Peach wondered if he could even see with his bushy white eyebrows. Luigi turned the TV off and yelled into his Nono’s ear. “QUESTA E PEACH!”

The elderly man swatted Luigi, “non imprecare contro di me!” he chastised.

“NO! IL SUO NOME E PEACH!” Luigi gestured to Peach.

“Le Ragazza in bianco?”

“SI!” The brothers both exclaimed.

The elderly man raised his eyebrows and finally focused on what was going around him. He looked at Peach in her wedding dress with Mario at her side. Peach smiled and waved unsure if she should do anything else. The old man gestured at Mario incredulously. “Tis tai per sposare?? E NON ME L’HAI DETTO!?”  Peach jumped when the old man started to yell.

Mario waived both his hands to dismiss whatever his Nonno had said. “No! LEI E SOLO UN’AMICA!”

the old man scoffed. “Amica…” he gestured for Peach to come closer. She did. Nonno grabbed her face and pulled her closer so he could see her. Peach squeaked in surprise. “Bellissima.” He commented. Once his inspection was done, he looked at Mario. “Faresti melglio a sposarla, nipote.” Mario rolled his eyes at his grandfather. The Patriarch of the family grabbed one of Peach’s hands and shook it heartily. “Benvenuta alla casa nostra!”

“Um…” she cleared her throat. “THANK YOU…. IT IS NICE TO MEET YOU!”

He gave her a smile and shooed them off to the dining room.

Peach leaned over to Mario. “Did he understand me?”

Mario smirked. “He knows English. He had to to get a job here. He used to be a boxing coach. He’s just old and doesn’t wanna anymore.”

Marie, their red-headed aunt rushed out of the kitchen into the dining room to meet Peach. “Cognata told me you need a change of clothes.” She eyed Peach up and down. “Yeah, you are about my size.” She took Peach by the arm and guided her upstairs. They passed a dark room, “That’s the boys room.” Then walked through another door. It had a queen bed and a pink twin bed. The red headed woman opened a closet and started to dig. Peach was loaned a simple light purple sundress. “I only wear this on Easter Sundays so you can borrow it.” She also was given some white and pink tennis shoes. “After having a kid, I hardly have time to go for a run.”

Coming down from the stairs Peach saw the brothers lying on the couch their Nonno nowhere to be seen. “Good” she thought “they need rest.”

Over dinner Peach was placed in between Mario and Luigi. There were questions fired back and forth. Peach wanted to know everything about this world and the family, and they wanted to get to know her and test her. With how much chatter was going on it was amazing that anyone finished their plate. But they did the food was just too good not to finish.

After dinner Mario tried to gather some plates. His mom stopped him. “No. no. no. three have done too much today. Off to bed with you!”

Peach was allowed to take a shower first, in the small bathroom that was in between Arthur’s family bedroom and the brother’s bedroom. She was loaned a large red T-shirt with Brooklyn written on the front and some gym shorts to sleep in.

Peach was given Marilyn’s bed. Marilyn would sleep with her mother and her father Arthur would sleep on the family room couch. Peach learned that on the third floor was the brother’s parent’s room, then Uncle Tony and Nonno shared a room. She was told it was because Tony and Nonno snored the loudest.  

It was all quite cozy and quaint. Peach thought about the brother’s family and about the many toads who had raised her. She thought about how the colors differed from her world and this one. She thought about how nothing floated in the air. There wasn’t any magic or power ups to help the people out of the crumbling houses. Her head was so full of thoughts that the buzzing lulled her asleep.

Princess Peach woke up to amazing smells. How long had she slept? Her surroundings were unfamiliar, but as she woke up more, she remembered the events of yesterday. She got dressed in the purple sundress and headed downstairs. Nonno was again set in front of the TV. She could hear someone cleaning dishes in the kitchen. In the dining room food was set out but no one was at the table. The rest of the family had probably gone off to work or school. She wondered how long she had slept.

“OH! Sit down Princessa. Eat!” The brother’s mom paused doing the dishes and came out with a kettle of hot water. “I didn’t know if you drink tea or coffee. I have both.”

“Thank you” Peach sat down. “Tea please.” The matriarch poured them both tea and sat down with Peach.

“Did you sleep good?”

“Yes, thank you for letting me into your house.”

“Well of course! Any friend of my boys is welcome here anytime….. except maybe Jimmy Rossi he’s a punk!”

Peach smiled thinking about the life the boys had before going down the warp pipe. Peach asked about their lives and their mother happily got out a photobook and gushed about them. About an hour into the enlightening conversation there was a creak indicating someone was coming down the stairs. Mario and Luigi sleepily joined the table. Their mother went to brew some coffee for them.

“Hey what have you got there?” Luigi commented on the book Peach held. She quickly held it up to her chest to hide its contents from the boys. Only the outside of the book had the words ‘Mario and Luigi’s Photos’

Mario slung his head back and placed his hands over his face. “MAAaaaa! Have you been sharing embarrassing stories again?!”

“The Princessa wanted to know how you two grew up!” She defended.

The family members went back and forth in Italian. Peach smiled and placed the photobook on her lap. She placed a hand on both the boys’ shoulders. “It’s ok I did ask. I won’t tell anyone about these stories.”

Mario pointed a finger at her. “If you tell DK I’m dead! He would never let me live it down!”

“I won’t tell DK I promise” she held up one hand while the other one over her heart.

“You can’t even tell Toad!”

Peach faltered a little. “But he would love to hear all about your childhood!”

“But he’s a motor mouth the whole kingdom would know by the end of the day!”

Peach held both her hands up in a diplomatic way. “How about you tell me the stories I can share. My toads will want to know about their new heroes after all.”

Mario slumped down and crossed his arms. “Fine.”

Peach took the photo book from her lap and laid it on the table so all could see.

They continued story telling as they cleaned up breakfast. The boys got ready for the day, they kissed their mom and Nonno goodbye and the three of them headed back to the disaster site.

Peach got an update from Toad and DK that the night was quiet. None of the surrendered army tried to escape and the first responders had gotten the last person out of the rubble. None tried to trespass the roped off area during the night.

The two then asked how Peaches night was. Toad was jumping up and down with excitement and DK wanted to know if their family was as embarrassing as Mario was. The only reply she could give them before diving back into her duties was “It was nice.”

The two groaned. “You gotta give us more than that Princess!”

She smiled. “Later maybe.” With that she walked toward one of the neighborhood leaders to ask how his people were doing.

----------

Author’s notes: Also sorry for the Italian I do not know Italian, I know Tagalog. If there is anything I need to change please let me know.

Chapter 1:

#fanfic #fanfiction #super mario #super mario bros #mario movie #mario bros #the super mario bros movie #the super mario brothers #the super mario bros super show #super mario bros movie #mario #mario and luigi #luigi #mareach #captain toad #donkey kong #brooklyn #uncle tony #uncle arthur #immigrant family #mama and papa #aftermath #mario x peach #princess peach #princess peach x mario #baby cousin #italian #mayor pauline #first responders #nonno

[youremyheaven]

Hello how are you?. I just want to give you my experience with another encounter and experience with Venus dominant woman

My abusive mother is Purvashadha Sun (3rd house again same with my ex friend), Danishta Moon ( 4th house) and Chitra (1st house) Ascendant. She also has Mars in Vishaka 1st house and Mercury in Mula Conjunct Sun in Purvashadha in the 3rd house .

While me Saturn Conjunction Ketu in Uttarabharapadha in the 2nd house, Sun Conjunction Rahu in hasta in the 8th house, Krittika Moon 4th house, Hasta Sun 8th house and Purvabharapadha Ascendant 1st house

*warning mentions of abuse, rape

She never loved me in the first place. I remember in my childhood I get to see my mother love and take care other adult women and girls same my age as her daughter but not me.

She loves wealth than her children. She starve us and never use the money onto us but more on her own jewelries. She uses the loan and debt to buy us for food.

Shes a manipulative gaslighter and enabler too especially always sided to our abusive father.

She always criticize our weight and the need for us to be skinny and model like beauty and body. She always criticize me and my siblings what we wear what we do in our lives what career and everything.

Shes obsessed with perfect beauty and being youthful. But it never happens on her but only to me.

She secretly competes with me everyday painted me like a bad guy and being delusional at all times.

She made my life like a living hell. Until her health starts declining and all she wants in her life didn't happen even controlling us.

She did creepy thing like not respecting boundaries and always told us to fit in and do what people has to say. She let other people destroy our boundaries.

She took pictures of my backside and butt area when I was asleep.

She even lets stranger go inside our house and called them a part of the family and we didn't even know them.

My brother saved me from possible rape that she accepted as a " brother". And my only brother are there to save me and my abusive mother are not there to save me.

She never let the man in jail because the mother of the stranger that almost raped me was asked to never put him into jail and she agreed.

She is very obsessed delusion of looking of our speaking pattern, tone and everything then tell our private conversation without knowing, try to strain our siblings dynamic but she didn't win.

Always looking for drama and recently she is added to a groupchat with her abusive siblings that she has drama with (they make fool of themselves)

She's having the delusions every man she talk with had a romance interest in her

She always are very jealous and envy when other people called me beautiful or always talk about me.

She has self entitlement and also a narcissist.

She always called her children even when we are healthy as fat pig

She has insecurity with herself and likes to be a leader of women empowerment but hates women who go achieving their dreams and she hate and resents me and other women who "NEVER HAD A CHILD IN THEIR TWENTIES" AND CHOOSE NOT TO HAVE CHILDREN.

She likes to repress our sexuality freedom which she never win.

She is angry at women who was being like and perverted by my abusive father even if it's a minor or have evidence that he sexually harassed them.

She is happy that me and my siblings didn't ask her for help and money

And always take toxic positivity and mindset in dealing with us through FACEBOOK Cringe outdated motivation and issues in relationship and have healthy dynamic

Her karma is her own marriage and me and my siblings font talk to her.

omg i hope you're in a better place now. im sorry you've had to experience all this :(

tysm for sharing your experiences tho

my Purvaphalguni Moon grandma is very similar to your mom. i once fell down on the hilltop next to her house (thankfully i didnt roll down the hill or anything, i just fell) and i bruised my thigh area and hurt my legs pretty bad and she made a big fuss about how this happened because of how all the people in the neighbourhood were giving me nazar/evil eye because of my big booty 😶and she told me i shouldnt walk around "enticing" the neighbourhood folk with my ass??? lol? and i told her that made no sense bc there were hardly any men in that area, just old ladies, their daughters etc and she said "yes they're jealous of you because theyre not built like you" and i was like ok grandma might as well call me a whore with the way i entice senior citizens with my giant ass 😤my grandma body shames a lot a lot a lot as well but thats a whole another thing. my grandmom is lowkey obsessed with my mom (in a very love-hate way) and she always ALWAYS talks about my mom in a highly sexualized way and compares me to her and its soooo icky

she's also obsessed with beauty, looks etc and she takes A LOT of pride in my mom being stunning which makes her other kids feel upset lol (you'd be hard-pressed to have a convo with her without her mentioning how down bad the whole village was for my mom in her youth) ive always thought that in a different culture/era, my grandma would 100% be a stage mom who tried to milk her daughter for fame/money (lowkey reminds me of brooke shields and her mom)

[themonotonysyndrome]

HEYY IT DISHES HOWVE YOU BEEN 😊

But do you have any like thoughts or even headcanons like if Castins PAST LOVERS OR HOOK UPS met Cecilia and like talked about CASTIN LIKE “The d was fire 😨🔥” right in front of her

ORR CASTIN AND CECILIA ran into like a PAST LOVER/CRUSH/ OR WHATEVER and like Castin and this (homewrecker) started talking what would she do?

ANYWAYS LUV YA BYE 🫶🏽😊🤞

Hello again, Dishes! Eyyy yo! This is a fire ask, man!

I sometimes play with a fic idea on a scenario where Celica accidentally comes across Castin's exes or one night stands. It's deliciously juicy! But we can expand on the idea here!

So! What would happen if a home wrecker or any of Castin's past lovers tried to go up on all of Celica's business?

Well... She'd be DELIGHTED!

Petty fights like these among women are terribly common in the Imperial Nobility. To survive this game, you can let it get under your skin. To win? You have to crush their entire worth as a human and as a woman. It's fun! It's been so long since Celica plays it so you have to excuse her if she admits that she's been eagerly waiting for this moment ever since she and Castin truly became a couple.

See, there's no other woman in the world that can stand on the same level as Baroness Anesidora - except for her bestie, the Queen Ascendant and the Empress of the Coastal Empire.

Baby, she got the looks, the money, the status, the power, the achievements, the respect and THEN SOME MORE. Celica is not secure in herself; she's arrogant, and rightly so! She can have any man she wants, and in fact, if this arranged marriage doesn't work out, she has already written up a contract so that she and Castin can have mutual affairs with other people in secret while in public, they would act as a loving couple.

(She didn't tell this to Castin, though, lol. She threw the contract into the fireplace the night after Castin's Chapter 1 audio.)

So to have barmaids or some village girls coming up to her with their unearned audacity, try to make her jealous and say, "Castin loves me first before you!" Or "Castin would never love an Imp like you." Or or "Does Castin did that trick with you in bed? He always like to do that with me." Or even "Castin will get tired of you eventually. You're so... uptight. No fun at all. He'll come back to me in no time so enjoy your time while it last, Your Grace~"

SAYIN' ALL THESE SHITS RIGHT TO CELICA'S FACE!?

Celica is just gonna smile, man. She'll let the women get it out of their system first. She can be generous. Go on, let it aallll ooouttt of your chest. There. Doesn't it feel good? Don't you feel aaallll better? You're done now? Good!

Now Celica is gonna systematically tear them down. She'll pick apart their background: She'll nod in sincere understanding. Of course commoners would be envious of what a Noblewoman would have. It's only natural! So she understands their frustration. Would it make them feel better if she 'lents' out Castin to them? They would need to return him back though since he's not just their ex-lover anymore. He now plays a bigger role that those women could never support after all.

Then, she'll move on to their future. If any of them are the ambitious sorts, Celica is gonna be stonewalling their progress. Oh, one of them is trying to get into a school in Steelgate? Huh. Would be a shame if their entry submission got mysteriously rejected because the headmaster isn't willing to lose one of his main sponsors. Oh? One of the women is trying to buy a house or rent a place in the more career-driven towns? Would be a shame if the local body of property management received a tip that the woman would be a bad tenant. Hell! They can't even get a simple loan from the bank because Celica is one of the major investors in Intacia!

And the cherry on top of all this? She'll leave little crumbs of clues around so the women who crossed her know that she's behind it all. They would have no choice but to thicken their face and drag their feet to the manor (you know, where Castin is currently living too) and ask for forgiveness from the Baroness.

Oh dear... and all of these for a man who has clearly moved on? Ain't it a shame? Oh, well.

If you want to do something, you might as well do it right. Yes, yes - that includes wanting to make someone jealous. After all...

ALL FAIR'S IN LOVE AND WAR, BABY!

Thank you for this super fun ask, Dishes!

#monotony's rambling #desmond asmr #headcanons #castin hammer #baroness (oc)